Kate
I was woken up by a pesky ray of sunlight that somehow got through the blinds and unmistakably fell upon my face. I wasn’t too willing to leave the comfortable embrace of my soft bed, but after rolling about for a while I knew, I wasn’t going to fall asleep again. Yawning and stretching my stiff back, I made my way into the bathroom. Nice lengthy shower is exactly what I need right now. I thought before I stepped into the shower. I let the pleasant stream of warm water wash away the morning stiffness from my body.
I reached for a towel and started to rub dry my hourglass shaped body that made people turn their heads. When my body was dry I took another towel and wrapped it around my long, auburn red hair. I was proud of my hair. The voluminous red waves that I grew for as long as I could remember by now reached down to my elbows.
I started to put on my underwear, which turned out to be a bit of a struggle. Lately I’ve had a little growth spurt that made my D cup bra way too small for my liking. My breasts spilled over the confinement of its cups like rising dough out of a bowl. I seriously need to get some larger bras. I tried to adjust the cups to fit a bit better, but it simply couldn’t be done. A weird thought sparkled through my mind. There is something extremely satisfying about outgrowing a bra.
While brushing my teeth I looked in the mirror. Radiant sapphire blue eyes that dominated my rather gorgeous face, stared back at me. My face seemed to possess plenty of features generally considered as attractive. It was symmetric, with high cheekbones, with a cute slightly freckled nose and full sensual lips. Oh, how I hated it some days. Today fortunately wasn’t one of those days and for once I felt comfortable in my own skin.
Without paying much attention to my surroundings I walked back into my room and opened the closet to find some clothes I could wear.
“Hey, sis.” I was startled by the sudden sound behind me. I turned around and found my younger sister Jenny sitting on my bed.
“Oh, hi Jenny. Haven’t seen you there. What’s up? Do you need something?” I asked.
“Well, I do actually. My ever growing ass decided to get even bigger and even my sweats are extremely tight now and I was wondering if you had anything I could wear.” Jenny said before she carefully stood up.
My eyes fell upon Jenny’s lower body. She wasn’t exaggerating when it came to the tightness of her clothes. Her pants looked ready to burst! How did she even manage to put it on?! The sweats looked like they were painted on her lower body and it wouldn’t have been surprising at all if the seams would start to give up at any moment.
“I’m afraid the size of your posterior surpassed the size of my own quite some time ago.” I chuckled a little. “I guess everybody can’t have a body that knows when to stop growing to stay nice and proportional.”
Jenny poked the flash of my breast. “It seems like your tits didn’t get the memo!” Jenny exclaimed dramatically and we both burst into laughter.
For me Jenny was more than just my little sister, she was also my closest friend. I know it must sound a bit sad, but I’ve never been too comfortable around other people and so I wasn’t really great at making friends. She was the only person that could make me smile even when I felt like the whole world was falling on me. It was really difficult to feel bad when she turned that pretty face of hers to you with those big vibrant brown eyes smiling from ear to ear.
“I’d say they’re still pretty proportional.” I said when the laughter died out.
“Are you sure about that? What are your measurements?” Jenny asked with a gleam in her eyes.
“Huh? My measurements? I don’t know. I never really cared to be honest.”
“I’ve always found it to be quite fascinating.” Jenny said blushing slightly.
“Really?” I was a bit surprised. “Well, I should have a tape measure somewhere in here so let’s find out.”
After a couple of minutes I managed to pull out a tape measure from the bottom of my closet and we could start. Jenny’s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm when she got hold of the tape, eager to find out. Before we began measuring, I took off the towel from my head, releasing the cascade of long reddish hair into the world.
“So, where do we start?” I asked my impatiently waiting sister.
“Lean your back against the wall, so I can measure your height.”
“I’m 5’10’’.” I said, but I still obediently did as I was told.
“You are indeed 5’10’’.” Jenny announced, confirming what I already knew. When I stepped away from the wall, Jenny quickly wrapped the tape around my chest, then around my slightly toned stomach and finally around my hips.
“Your measurements are 38 inches around your breasts, 25 inches around your stomach and 35 inches around your hips. Now step on the scale.”
“That’s still pretty proportional, isn’t it?” I told her as I was stepping onto the scale. Numbers appeared on the display. 129 pounds… That’s quite low for my height, isn’t it? I stepped off the scale. “Your turn, sis.”
Jenny gave me the tape and assumed her place by the wall. I smiled to myself when I noticed that the only part of her body touching the wall was her protruding backside.
“You are 5’5’’, shorty.” I said with a smile and patted the top of her head. Jenny stuck out her tongue before taking down her t-shirt, so I could take her measurements. “31 inches around your chest, 26 around your waist and whopping 39 inches around your fat ass, sis. You should really lay off the sweets, otherwise you might get stuck in a door frame pretty soon.” I teased her a little. “Now hop on the scale.” Once again the digital numbers appeared on the display, this time saying 124 pounds.
Jenny stepped off the scale with a sad sigh. “Why can’t I have boobs like you do, Kate?”
“Maybe you will, you still have time. You don’t need them anyway.” With a giggle I slapped her across her meaty buttocks. “I’m sure there are plenty of girls wishing to have butt like yours. Now get your silly ass out of here so I can put on some clothes!”
“I’d still like to be at least a B cup…” Jenny said dreamily.
When Jenny left my room I could finally dress. Today I decided to wear a white low cut tank top that accentuated my ample bosom and short denim shorts, showing off a good portion of my long shapely legs and my silky thighs. Fully clothed, I headed downstairs and into the kitchen. Our family was pretty wealthy and it showed on the size of our house. It was almost a mansion really and now it felt even larger, because Jenny and I were on our own. It was the very beginning of summer holidays and our parents were on a vacation abroad. I have just graduated from high school and the only thing I wanted to do was to enjoy the free time, because I doubted I'll be able to do whatever I want once college starts.
I started to prepare pancakes for breakfast. Lost in my thoughts, I didn’t really pay much attention to what I was doing. It came as a surprise when I realized that I accidently made enough pancakes for my whole family, even though my parents weren’t home. I put the pancakes on a large plate and placed it upon the table. Just as I did so a loud sound made me turn around. Jenny in her laughably insufficient sweats that were screaming for help, walked into the kitchen with her hand on her midsection. Was that her stomach?!
“Oh god, I’m starving.” Jenny stated while sitting down at the table. Without hesitation she started to stack pancakes onto her plate. A lot of them. I could only stare in disbelief when she started to pour a tremendous amount of syrup on her tower of pancakes.
“I’ve been thinking,” I said to my loudly eating sibling, “that we could go pick up some clothes later today. What do you think?” Jenny could only nod vigorously to show her approval, because her mouth was far too occupied by chewing.
I finished my portion of pancakes and headed back to my room, fully intending to spend some time on my computer.
***
Jenny
I was hungry. No, that doesn’t really put things into the right perspective. I was absolutely starving! I’ve never craved food as much as I did right then. I always had a positive relationship with food, but this was something new. I would have been weirded out by it, if only my mind could focus on anything else than getting sustenance. The little restraint I had, had left when Kate walked away. A small part of my mind, that little bit of pride, prevented me from making myself look like a pig in front of her, but now when she went away, there was nothing left holding me back. In a matter of seconds I managed to cram the rest of my large stack of pancakes into my mouth. But it wasn’t enough. I still wanted more. No, I needed more! Luckily for me there was more. I pulled the large plate holding the remaining pancakes toward me and drowned its content in the sweet syrup.
When I polished off even the very last pancake, the hunger that was driving me crazy finally disappeared. Feeling of pleasant fullness took its place and I let out a sigh of satisfaction. My previously flat stomach was bulging outwards testing the elastic waistband of my sweats to its limits. I felt the pressure inside my stomach from the sheer amount of food I gobbled up, but it wasn’t uncomfortable as it should have been, in fact it sent waves of pleasure throughout my entire body. I leaned back and started to rub my swollen midsection. A soft moan escaped from my plump lips. After a couple of minutes I forced myself to stand up. I endured the long challenging journey upstairs into my room. Exhausted, I collapsed onto my bed. Who knew that stuffing my mouth could be so draining? Tenderly massaging and caressing my distended middle I slowly fell into contended slumber.
Something unpleasant woke me up. In my sleep my pants became even tighter than they were before and they were far too constricting around my hips and thick thighs. Sitting up I heard a loud ripping noise and some of the pressure disappeared. It didn’t take me long to find the source of the sound. Oh great… The seams on the side couldn’t hold on anymore and now there was a soft flesh oozing through a hole on the side of my pants. The hole kept getting bigger as more and more threads were losing its fight against my sizable bottom. At least it isn’t so tight anymore. I thought bitterly.
I got out of bed. Out of the corner of my eye I spotted my reflection in the mirror and noticed that I had a slight case of bed hair. I picked up a brush and started to fix my long jet black hair. Looking at my reflection I couldn't help but notice how similar my features were with Kate’s. Sure, my face and my cheeks were a bit rounder and also my lips were a bit plumper, but I couldn’t deny the family relation between us even if I tried to.
I was a little surprised when I noticed that my midriff was almost back to its natural flat state. I must have slept longer than I thought. My stomach let out an angry growl as if I hadn’t fed it in ages. I reached for my phone and checked the time. Only 11:20? Why am I hungry again?
I looked down at my midsection. “Seriously? You can’t possibly be empty again! No more food for you right now, Mr. Tummy!” My stomach replied with another displeased rumble. I sighed. “Alright, you win. A small snack can’t hurt anyway.”
I came back to the kitchen and started my search for snacks. Inside the cupboard I found a large bag of chips and I took a bottle of coke from the fridge as well. I sat down, nicely filling the seat of the chair with my round bottom. I quickly tore the bag open and threw a couple of salty delights into my awaiting mouth and washed them down with a large sip of the cold beverage. The sweet flavor filled my mouth complemented by the saltiness of the chips overwhelmed my taste buds. I was in heaven.
My hand almost desperately reached the bottom of the bag, trying to find more chips to put into my mouth. Unfortunately all of its content already ended up in my demanding stomach. I tossed the empty bag upon a table and drank the remnant of the soft drink. With a satisfied burp I leaned back in the chair and rested my hands on the once again bulging midsection. The realization that I managed to eat a large bag of chips and drink an entire bottle of coke in a matter of a few minutes came to me slowly. “Happy now?” I asked, my belly sloshing with liquid. Now, where can I find some clothes that would contain my ass without tearing apart?
Knowing that my mum rarely threw out old clothes, I started to search for some clothes in one of her closets. Long minutes passed before luck finally smiled at me. In the back of the closet I found a pair of decent looking jeans that could accommodate my bubble butt. They were however very loose around my waist, despite how bloated I was, but it was nothing a belt couldn’t deal with. After all, it was only a temporary solution to my wardrobe problems.
On my way to my room, I almost ran into Kate.
“Are you ready to go shopping?” My sister asked me.
“Yeah, I’m ready. Let’s go!” The prospect of getting some new fitting clothes was quite exciting for me and I couldn’t wait to head out.
***
Kate
The ride to the mall was pretty uneventful and so we spent the time talking about nothing. When we were getting out of the car, something caught my eye. I couldn’t tell if it was because of the ill-fitting jeans, but I could swear that Jenny’s abdomen was bulging out.
We made our way inside the mall. Right by the entrance there was one of those all-you-can-eat buffets. I’ve never been inside of one of those. I always wondered what it’s like inside… But it wasn’t why we were here and so we passed by it.
“Alright,” I started. “Since we each need different things, let’s meet here in about an hour and then we can figure out where to go for lunch. How does that sound? Will an hour be enough for you?”
“Sure, see you in an hour.”
I was quite happy with how the shopping trip went. I found out I was almost an F cup. Almost. It was exciting even though I had to settle for DD cup bras. For now anyway. They were however just a little bit smaller than I would have liked. I wasn’t an F cup just yet though, because they didn’t really give me the support I wanted for my boobs. In the store… I had a bit of a revelation. I found an insanely huge bra there. And I mean huge! Each of my boobs would have to be considerably larger than my whole head to have a chance to fill the cups. When I saw it I simply had to buy it. As weirdly as it sounds it made me realize that… I would actually want to be that big! Is it normal to be obsessed with my breasts? Or is there something seriously wrong with me? Just imagining myself with boobs so big made me weak at the knees.
With my new bras and a few revealing yet still decent looking low cut tops I felt like my wardrobe was ready for the summer. I didn’t have to wait long before Jenny appeared with her purchases.
“Do you have everything? Are you ready to go?” I asked when she walked up to me.
“Almost. I just need a second opinion on a few things…”
“Oh, sure.”
Jenny emerged from the fitting room wearing a lovely skirt that looked great on her… until she turned around. Jenny’s protruding posterior stood up like a sore thumb making the skirt noticeably shorter in the back.
“Be honest, how huge does it make my ass look?” Jenny asked.
“Pretty huge,” I admitted. “I don’t think you can pull this off.”
Jenny let out a frustrated sigh. “Yeah, that’s what I thought.” Once more she disappeared inside the fitting room.
“Well, well, well, what do we have here? I didn’t know they allowed cows inside.” Said a familiar behind. “With those udders you should be on a fucking farm, you stupid bitch!”
I slowly turned around. “Mandy, what an unpleasant surprise. Just when I was thinking what a beautiful day we're having today, some mean, annoying wench must come and ruin it. I see you’re still the envious little girl you’ve always been.” I retorted as calmly as I could.
“Envious? Me? Of you of all people? Don’t make me laugh. I prefer to be able to see my toes. Besides I am very comfortable with how I look, but thank you so very much for your concern.” Mandy responded with a smug grin on her face. As much as I resented her, I couldn’t deny she was rather good looking and she certainly wasn’t shy to show off her athletic figure with well-defined abs. Result of countless hours spent working out.
“Oh, is that why you dress like a whore? Or is it just your working uniform these days?” Mandy’s face reddened with anger. At that moment Jenny’s head peeked out of the fitting room as if in an attempt to find out the source of the commotion.
“Fatass is here too? Oh, silly me. I forgot you don’t have any friends. Of course she is here with you, after all, she is the only one who would want to spend time with a stupid cow like you! I bet she’s a fucking loser just like you!”
“Shut the fuck up!” I shouted at her. The calm mask fell off my face and I was gritting my teeth in anger, fighting the urge to slap her. I could wave off any verbal abuse thrown my way, but I simply couldn’t ignore her insults towards Jenny. “Leave Jenny out of this! You have a problem with me, not her. Just fuck off.” I turned my back to Mandy, letting her now that I wasn’t going to bother with her anymore. “I hope I’ll never see you again…” I sighed. The anger was gone leaving only sadness in its place.
***
Jenny
“So what’s the story between you two? You’ve never told me.”
Kate sighed. “Honestly? I really don’t know what to say. Mandy used to be my best friend and we hung out all the time.” Kate went silent for a moment as if she was trying to remember. “I guess it all changed when we reached puberty. She was quite chubby back then, do you remember?” I nodded in agreement. “I remember that my boobs started to develop and it got me some attention from boys. I don’t really know why but at the same time Mandy began to distance from me. She started to watch what she ate more and worked out like crazy. A while after that she began to completely ignore me and then one day she just yelled at me out of the blue. Since then she just barked insults at me whenever she saw me… It really sucks to lose a best friend like this, you know?”
Kate wiped away a tear from her eye and I could see just how much she was hurting inside. I put my arms around her body and held her in a tight hug. “It’s not your fault. You couldn’t know that she would turn into a complete bitch. You’re much better off without her in your life!”
We were on our way out of the mall. Just as we were passing by the entrance to the buffet my stomach emitted the loudest rumble I could imagine. I was certain that Kate walking next to me must have heard it as well. The blood surged into my cheeks and I blushed in embarrassment. “Can we go for that lunch now?” I asked, staring inside the conveniently placed buffet.
Kate noticed where my eyes were wandering. “It wouldn’t be my first choice but we can go in there if you want to. After all, we're already here…” I took a breath to answer, but my stomach was quicker, letting out yet another loud growl. Kate grinned. “I’ll take it as a yes.”
Until now I haven’t really realized that I was once again starving. What is wrong with me today? I was thrilled to know that it wouldn’t take long before my hunger would be soothed.
We paid the entering fee and headed to the tables loaded with food. I’ve never been in a restaurant like this before. The overpowering scents made my mouth water. There were so many different foods that I couldn’t decide what to take. Everything looked so damn good and tasty that I simply wanted to taste it all! I started to pick up a little bit of everything. Cheeseburger with a handful of curly fries here, steak and mashed potatoes there. Of course, I couldn’t leave all those chicken nuggets behind and I had to put some on my plate as well! As I went on, more and more food made its way onto my plate, until it was literally overflowing. It was a miracle that nothing fell off my overfilled plate. Kate was watching me with a raised eyebrow, but didn’t say anything. To be honest, even if she did, it wouldn’t stop me from indulging. I was too hungry to care. We sat down into a booth and I started my meal.
All the different flavors attacked my taste buds as soon as the food entered my mouth. It took all of my remaining self-control not to moan in pleasure. I didn’t look left, I didn’t look right. All that mattered to me was there on the plate in front of me, the pile of food that was quickly getting smaller and smaller. It didn’t take long before everything disappeared inside my stomach. Normally this would be more food than I would have eaten in an entire day, but today I devoured it in just a few minutes. My hunger was soothed, but I wasn’t satisfied. Not yet. I wanted more! More food into my already bulging midsection. Eating gave me too much pleasure to end the feast right now. I got up and went for a refill.
I returned with my second overfilled plate and started to tear through its content just as I did the first time around. In mere minutes even the second helping disappeared. I felt an increasing pressure around my middle. The belt was digging into my swollen tummy and I had to unbuckle it. My mum’s old jeans were still a bit loose around my waist, but nowhere near as much as before. Only then I remembered that my sister was sitting across the table.
Kate was staring at me in absolute shock and disbelief. “Are you done?” She asked clearly expecting a positive answer. But I wasn’t. For some reason the feeling of fullness didn’t arrive. And I still wanted more.
“Actually,” I said standing up. “I’m not.” I headed for my third helping. I quickly returned with my plate brimming with Bolognese spaghetti.
“Are you sure this is wise?” Kate asked me, concerned.
No. I thought. “Well, I’m just making our money's worth.” I smiled back at her nervously.
“Just don’t hurt yourself.”
Spaghetti were just a memory, a pleasant memory, when I went for one last refill. By now my shirt became too small to contain my well-fed midriff. I was beginning to feel slightly full, but what kind of a feast would it be if it didn’t end with a dessert? My eyes greedily wandered over the various desserts. There’s so many of them. How am I supposed to choose? I noticed a stack of clean plates and before I could stop myself I had two plates to fill. And of course, I filled them well.
Soon I was back in our booth, stuffing my face again. I barely noticed when Kate stood up and went to the bar and I certainly didn’t care where she went. Not now. Not when I had the last part of the feast spread out in front of me. Chocolate cupcakes didn’t stand a chance. A slice of cheesecake didn’t stand chance either and it quickly followed the example set up by the cupcake. Then I finally started to show signs of slowing down. I wasn’t giving up though. Finally with the last mouthful of brownie I finished the first plate of desserts. Just now I noticed that Kate was already back and I saw a jug of milk standing in front of me. I gladly washed down the sweet treats.
My stomach was beginning to be painfully full. I laid my hands onto the massive gut and started to rub it gently. It was so big I couldn’t believe it! The jeans were digging into my abdomen. The very same jeans that were way too big just a few minutes ago! I leaned forward trying to get closer to the table. With a bit of a shock I realized that my gut was so big it was pressing against the edge of the table! Reason was telling me that I should stop, but this wasn’t a day when I would act reasonably. Instead I picked up a donut and started to push it into my mouth. Bite after bite it was moving into a much better place, my stomach. Where does the food go when it dies? Crap! I’m losing my mind. Focus Jenny, focus! I munched my way through everything on my plate. The only exception was a large slice of chocolate cake. My food stained t-shirt was failing hard. By now it covered a smaller part of the belly than it left out in the open.
POP!
A button flew away from the jeans I was wearing as it gave up the fight against the size of my growing middle. The zipper immediately slid down and my swollen gut forced itself into any free space it could find. The sudden surge forward pushed the table several inches towards my older sister. Oh god, I’m going to pop! Every cell in my body told me to stop eating, but I couldn’t. Not now when the victory was so close. It took every bit of strength I had just to lift the slice of cake and shove it into my mouth. I did it! I victoriously raised the jug of milk and started to pour its content into my gaping mouth. The milk managed to fill all of the remaining space inside my midsection. In a worried amazement I watched as my gut ballooned outwards even more. I’m gonna explode!
Fortunately I did not explode. Every breath I took was a painful experience though and the fact that my middle was pressing heavily against the table wasn’t at all helping the matter. I'm stuffed to the brim. Why does it feel so damn good? “T-too full.” I moaned quietly. It took me at least a quarter of an hour before I was able to speak again. “Can we go home now?” I pleaded weakly.
“Sure, let’s go.”
“Ehm, do you think you could help me up?” My belly now reached almost all the way to my knees and so even with Kate’s help I struggled to get up. When I finally did, I almost fell forward, because my center of gravity shifted considerably. Leaving the restaurant was one big blur for me and considering the state I was in, it was probably better that way.
I don’t know how, but somehow I got into the car. I had to move the seat all the way back to fit in it comfortably. As we drove off the parking lot, Kate turned to me. “You know that the jeans you just burst out of mum wore when she was pregnant with you, right?”
“Hmmpfh.” Right now, I couldn’t care less.
Kate
I tried to drive as cautiously as I could, because every slight bump caused Jenny to moan in pain and I really didn’t want to risk the second encounter with all the food she ate. If I didn't see it with my own eyes, I wouldn’t believe it was possible to eat so much without either bursting or throwing up. I watched my sister's globe of stomach in its full glory as it almost reached her knees. Jenny looked like 9 months pregnant with twins. Maybe even a little overdue. It was really impressive. I put my hand on the side of her massive gut. It was rock-hard and I could feel how taut her skin was when I rubbed it slightly. Even this slight touch caused her to moan.
Finally we arrived home. Jenny wasn’t able to get from the car on her own, because of the weight of her overfed stomach. After a few minutes of struggling I finally managed to pull her up from the seat. I helped her to get to the living room, where she could lay down on a coach. Going upstairs was unthinkable in her current state. I couldn’t stop staring at her blown up form as she fought to stay on the couch, as her belly hung over the edge of it and was pulling her down to the floor. The only thing she could do was to turn on her back with the full weight of her midriff lying on top of her body. That must be very uncomfortable.
“Kate, could you bring me some lotion?” she asked weakly.
“Sure, be right back.” I swiftly returned with a bottle of the lotion and gave it to her. “Here you go.”
“Thanks… w-would you mind putting it on?” She asked, while blushing deeply. No! That’s just weird. I could see how embarrassed she felt about this whole situation. I can’t let her down right now, can I? I let out a sigh of resignation and reached for the lotion. “Ok.”
“Thank you so much. I’m so sorry about what happened. I just made myself a giant disgusting pig. I shamed you so much that you must hate me now.” Tears started to form in her eyes.
“Listen to me. You have nothing to apologize for. You have every right to do whatever makes you feel good. You can stuff yourself like crazy or get fat if that is what you want. It doesn’t matter. You are my little sister, Jenny, and I will always love and support you, no matter what.” Tears were now slipping down on her cheeks.
“I love you too.” I stroked her hair as we both went silent. There was no need for any more words. Then I started to apply the lotion on her belly. It actually feels pretty good to touch it like that. What the hell is wrong with me? When I was done I realized that Jenny drifted off into sleep. I planted a kiss on her forehead and went upstairs into my room.
I couldn’t stop thinking about the huge bra I bought today. I want to be bigger. The more I thought about it, the more I wanted it. I wonder how it feels. It must be fantastic! Even more disturbing was that I found Jenny’s current state fascinating as well. I turned on my computer and started to search the web for something that would make my dream of growth come true. I knew that whatever I’ll find probably won’t work anyway, but I wasn’t giving up. Suddenly something caught my eye. It was some kind of experimental drug and the official distribution just started today. It was quite expensive, but it promised great results. I read on. The pills were supposed to change the way the body works. In a simplified description it stated that the drug forces the body to create breast tissue from excessive calorie intake instead of storing it as fat. So I can just overeat and get bigger boobs? That sounds almost too good to be true. There were some statistics about results on the test subjects. It reported that the least successful outcome was that 50% of the subject’s intake was changed into breast tissue while the other 50% was stored normally as fat. The best outcome neared 100% of the intake to form breast tissue, while the average result was moving around 80%. List of possible side effects included depression, changes in appetite, headaches, vomiting and increased pain tolerance. That doesn’t sound so bad either. There was a mention of the main researcher responsible for the drug and when I googled him, I found a very impressive biography. I hesitated for a minute or two, before deciding to go for it. It was sold in three different amounts of pills, dosage for a week, month or a year. Well, I want to try if it works first, so a week it is. I really hope that it will work…
I decided to go for some groceries. Jenny was sleeping on the couch, so I left the house quietly and got in the car. The shop was pretty close and I would normally go by foot, but since I didn’t know if Jenny planned to stuff herself like this regularly or if it was only a one time thing, I wanted to store up the house a little just to be sure. As I entered the shop I spotted a familiar face. It was one of my high school classmates. “Hi James, how are you?” His sight wandered around for a moment before unmistakably settling on my chest. Yeah, typical James.
“Hey Kate, I’m fine thanks. How are you?”
“I’m fine too, thanks.”
“Listen, I’m throwing a party on Friday, so you can come if you wanna.”
“Oh, thanks for the invite. I don’t know yet, but I might show up.” I replied with a smile.
“Ok, see ya. Oh and invite your sister, my brother was asking about her.”
“Well, I’ll let her know, but I can’t promise anything. Bye.” The rest of the trip went uneventful and soon I was back at home.
***
Jenny
I was sitting on a throne. There were thousands of people kneeling in front of me. I was their queen, goddess even, and they would gladly give their lives to serve my every need. One by one they stood up and came to me, bringing food in their hands. They started to feed me. One after another they came and fed me with the food they brought and I ate. I ate cakes, fried chicken, giant portions of venison stew, grilled pork and so much more. My belly spread as far as my eye could see. They kept coming. I could see nothing except for my stomach. But I wasn’t satisfied. The more I ate the more hungry I was. And then I heard the voice. It was calling on me from a great distance. It sounded familiar but I just couldn’t place it anywhere. Then I started to smell something and it was the most beautiful scent I smelled in my entire life. I tried to reach for the source, but I couldn’t see it over my belly. It was futile. Suddenly the whole world began to fall apart and everything disappeared in a blur.
I woke up with a grunt. I inhaled deeply and was greeted by a wonderful smell of pizza. With a slight struggle I managed to get into a seated position. “Oh, hey you’re up. I hope you’re hungry, ‘cause I ordered some pizzas.” Kate exclaimed happily.
I suspiciously looked at my bloated midsection. It was considerably smaller than before, but it still looked very much pregnant. “Actually, I’m starving and no I don’t get it either.” I said with a laugh. I watched with desire as Kate carried three pizza boxes and put them on a coffee table in front of the couch. The pizzas were huge. Each had at least 14 inches in diameter. She sat down next to me and turned on the TV. She flipped through the programs. “So many programs and nothing to watch.” She sighed discontentedly as she gave in and settled on some cheesy soap opera. I wasn’t really paying attention as it fully lay on the food in front of me. I took a slice and started to shove it in my mouth like there was no tomorrow. After the first slice was gone I opted to take the whole box and place it on my gut so I wouldn’t have to reach to the table for every slice. Kate turned to me. “I almost forgot. I met James earlier today and he invited us to a party on Friday. His brother seems to be interested in you.”
“Yeah, I know.” I muttered between mouthfuls. “All Tom does is stare at my ass all the time.”
“Must be a family trait then, James never seems to look away from my boobs.” Kate said and we both started laughing.
I devoured the whole pie in a record time. Kate on the other hand ate at a much slower pace as she was finishing just her second slice. I tossed aside the now empty box and put a second one in its place. I was full at the time, but I decided to go for that feeling of pleasure
from being stuffed to a brim. After the fifth slice I started to slow down. When I took the last slice from the second box and tossed it on the first, I noticed that my belly was as big as it was after lunch. Bite by bite, swallow by swallow the pizza slice disappeared in the black hole I called my stomach. Or Mr. Tummy on special occasions. With one last mouthful it was gone. I exhaled in exhaustion and let out a victorious burp.
“Jenny, do you want some more? I ate half of the pie and I’m full.”
Challenge accepted! “All right, but you’ll have to feed me, ‘cause I don’t think I can move my hands right now” Why did I agree? Why does it have to feel so good? If I continue like this I won’t be able to walk by the start of the school! Kate started to rub my belly with one hand, while the other gently approached my lips with a slice between her fingers. I was beginning to fall into a food coma, but I still kept going. Every time the slice was lowered to my mouth I took a bite and almost immediately swallowed. I closed my eyes in pleasure. My body was a mixture of pain and ecstasy. Suddenly there was no more pizza coming to my mouth. I needed to open my eyes to be able to realize that I ate it all. My giant belly reached another milestone as it now proudly rested on my knees. What now? I can’t get upstairs. I can’t lie on my side if I don’t want to fall down and I definitely don’t want to get crushed by my own belly. That was when my heroic savior appeared with a body lotion in one hand and a chair in the other. Kate helped me to lie down on my side, while she put a chair next to the couch for my belly to rest on without heaving me down. She was massaging my belly with a lotion as I fell asleep.
I woke up in the morning. It was Wednesday and it was quite early, about 6:30 am. With horror I stared at my body in food stained clothes. I would never believe it’s possible to get so much fatter in one day! I recalled the events of the previous day. Yeah it gives much more sense if I put it this way. I thought with a sad expression on my face. I got up and headed upstairs into my room. Like a bolt from the blue came the realization that mum’s jeans I still wore from yesterday, were now constricting around my bum. When I entered my room I took off my clothes and stared at my reflection. My thighs were now almost touching themselves. My rear protruded even more behind me and my still bloated belly also had a certain softness about itself that wasn’t there before. The only positive thing was that my face remained unchanged and maybe it was just my imagination, but I thought that my breasts seemed to be a tiny little bit larger as well. As an absolute miracle I considered that no stretch mark appeared on my belly. I didn’t find the courage to step on the scale though. Today I’ll start exercising and I will cut down my diet to a reasonable portion. I decided to go for a run to burn some part of the excessive amount of food I consumed. I put on my sports bra, one of my bigger t-shirts and a pair of running shorts I bought yesterday. My bottom looks huge in them! I hope I won’t meet anyone… or at least not anyone I know.
I was exhausted much sooner than I expected to be. I haven’t realized how lazy I’ve become lately. I’ve stopped when I couldn’t possibly do another step. I bent down as I was breathing heavily. I was wet from all the sweat pouring down from me. Then I noticed that I stopped right next to a small bakery. My stomach let out a loud rumble. I pointed to the sky and shouted. “Damn you, mischievous fate! Damn you for giving such tempting obstacles in my way! But know this - I won’t give in to the temptation!” Even a louder rumble echoed through silence. “Oh, fuck it. Temptation, here I come!”
Certainly it would be a nice way to say ‘thank you sister for caring for me yesterday’. Two freshly baked doughnuts aren’t much, but it’s the thought that counts. Of course they would have to survive the way back home first…
I returned home feeling even more down than I felt when I left and headed straight to my bathroom to take a thorough shower. I have to fight. What would everybody say if I got fat? No, I have to stop it now before it’s too late. I took a towel and dried myself before stepping into my room. My belly let out a discontented rumble. Already? But I just ate! I must have really stretched my stomach yesterday. Be strong Jenny, be strong. You don’t need to eat, you’re not hungry. It is only in your mind and you will make it through. Another rumble resonated through the room and I sighed. This is going to be a long day…
***
Kate
I filled a bowl with cereal and poured milk in it. I’ve noticed that Jenny already left her place on the couch and also that her running shoes were left in the middle of the hall. It seems like we’re going to have a salad for lunch today. Sad smile came across my face as I decided not to tempt Jenny by eating something different. I guess it won’t hurt me either. After breakfast I started to clean up the mess from last night as the couch and its surrounding was filled with crumbs. Then when I was putting the empty pizza boxes into the garbage, my phone started ringing. “Oh hi grandma”
“Hello sweetheart, I’ve heard that you were left on your own for the summer, so I was thinking that I would come for a visit.”
To check upon us I presume, once again forgetting that we’re not little children anymore. “That sounds great. We haven’t seen each other for ages. When will you come and how long will you be staying?”
“Probably on a Saturday and I would stay for around a week, if it’s alright. I don’t want to bother you.”
“Don’t worry, you never do. Looking forward to seeing you on Saturday. See you then.”
“Bye, dearie.”
“Jenny, grandma will come for a visit.”
“Oh, great, it’s like a giant middle finger aimed at me by the universe saying: Girl, you ARE getting fat.” I couldn’t help but laugh as she buried her face in her palms, but she had a point. Our grandma was well known for her delicious cooking and generous portions she served.
“Don’t worry sis. You still have time until Saturday to start your diet and she will be here only for a week. What could possibly go wrong?”
***
Jenny
It was horrible. My stomach rumbled almost nonstop, but I didn’t give in. I suffered through the whole day and I somehow managed to stick to my plan and didn’t eat anything except for a salad today. Except for that little slip up I made in the morning of course. Even so, I was still really proud of myself. I haven’t eaten a single snack and also managed to stick to clear water. My stomach hurt as I went to sleep, but I couldn’t let myself go again. I nodded off into a beautiful realm of dreams.
My dream was once again filled with nothing else, but food. Tonight I was a princess at a banquet. I wore a beautiful blue dress, my belly constricted in a tight corset. The banquet was held in my honor. The feast has started and I did consume everything that was put before me. Meal after meal was served on my plate and I devoured every single one. I could feel the tight corset as it was struggling to contain
my growing girth. Tears started to form all around my dress, but I wasn’t slowing down. It was like my life depended on it. Everybody around me was already full so they stopped eating, but the flow of the food served on the table didn’t seem to come to an end. And I kept going. The chair was starting to creak under my weight, but I carried on. Finally the chair lost the fight and sent me down on my back as it broke beneath me. As I lay on my back unable to stand up or even to sit up, servants gathered around me with food in their hands. They were shoveling the food in my mouth. My massive gut was now pressed against the walls and still continued to grow. The pressure sent waves of pleasure through my body and I wished that the dream would never end.
I woke up with a satisfied smile on my face. I lay in my bed with my eyes still closed. The painful stings of hunger from the previous day were gone. I was surprised as I expected to be absolutely starved. Then I opened my eyes and there it was. Huge bulge protruded under my blankets. What the hell! I sited up with some effort and pushed the blanket aside. My pajama top was spotted with food and more importantly it was failing at concealing my abdomen. What the hell happened?! I stood up and stepped towards the mirror. I looked like I was 9 months pregnant as my bloated belly hung over the waistband of my pajama pants. Then I heard a shout from downstairs. “JENNY!”
Kate
“Jenny, what the hell happened here?” The kitchen was a mess. It was full of empty wrappers and the floor was covered in crumbs and was sticky with spilled soda. It looked as if some wild animal devoured everything that didn’t need any preparation. Jenny looked around in confusion. “I-I don’t know, I remember going to bed and then waking up like this” She claimed as she motioned towards her bloated form. “So basically you’re saying what. That you’re sleep-eating?” That’s actually pretty amusing.
“I’m such a pig.” She cried out. I saw the depressed look on her face so I hugged her and held her in a firm embrace.
“No, you’re not. You couldn’t do anything against it.” I whispered in her ear. “You know what? Get yourself cleaned up and I’ll take care of the mess.” I wish there was something I could do to help her.
Just as I finished cleaning up, a doorbell rang through the silence. I opened the front door.
“Hi Cliff.” Cliff was an old family friend. He used to go to school with my father and now he worked as a postman.
“Hi Kate, I have a package for you. Sign here please… Thank you, here you go.” He gave me a surprisingly large and heavy box.
“Thanks Cliff, bye.”
“Bye.”
I quickly shut the door and hurried into my room. After a little struggle I finally got through the packaging to the eagerly awaited content. That’s weird. I’m sure that I ordered the one week dosage, but this is definitely the year one. Well, I can share it with Jenny if she would want it. After all she mentioned that she’d like bigger boobs.
I decided to try it out immediately. Instructions were simple, one pill a day. The pills were quite large red ovals. I swallowed one and then closed the box and shoved it under my bed. I should check upon Jenny, she looked really miserable earlier.
I slowly opened the door to Jenny’s room, just to find her sleeping wrapped in her blankets. Aww, she looks so cute! Jenny had just the most adorable look on her face. Slight contented smile on her lips indicated that her dreams were sweet, leaving the depressing reality far
behind. I couldn’t help it but smile at the sight of her. I left the room and carefully closed the door behind me as I didn’t want to wake her up.
I wanted to test the effect of the pill, so I decided to go for a fattening lunch, even though it was only 11 o’clock. I wrote a note for Jenny that I went into town. Then I took the keys and went into the garage. Where should I go? Oh, I know. I’ll go to the steak house. I’ve never been able to finish their portions, but I also never had the motivation to do so before.
I parked my car a block away from the steak house, took my purse and headed its way in a swift pace. Just as I was going around the corner I crashed into something. Here I was sitting on my butt with a confused look on my face, not knowing what just happened.
“I’m so sorry, Kate, are you all right?” Deep masculine voice asked. Strong hands helped me get up on my feet.
“Yeah, I’m ok, but there’s no need to apologize because I was the one who wasn’t paying attention. By the way, hi Mark, It’s always a pleasure to bump into you.” I smiled at him brightly as I looked up into his dark brown eyes.
Mark Taylor was among the group of my friends in high school, but apart from that I had a huge crush on him ever since I was 7 or 8 years old. He was quite tall, 6’3’’ at least, quite muscular and his long brown hair reached below his shoulders. More importantly he was a smart and really nice guy. For years I was hoping he would ask me out as I wasn’t a person who would make the first move, but unfortunately it never happened.
He smiled back. “Well, I wasn’t paying attention either, so…” he paused for a moment. “Anyway where were you heading?”
“Umm, I was just going for lunch.” I replied.
“Oh, I won’t stall you any longer then. Someone surely must be expecting you.”
“Actually no, I am going alone.”
“Really? In that case, would you mind a company? Allow me to invite you as a retribution for the pain I caused you.” He chuckled.
“That’s really sweet of you, but you really don’t have to do it.”
“It would be my pleasure, if you don’t mind?”
“Not at all.” I replied with a wide smile.
We were seated at the table and the waitress took our orders. Time just flew by as we chatted and before we knew it, our food arrived. Large plate was put in front of me. Huge piece of meat took almost half of the plate and the rest was overflowing with French fries and fresh vegetables. We continued to talk during the meal. The more we talked, the more I realized how much we have in common. As my mind was mainly focused on Mark, I didn’t pay much attention to what I ate and more importantly on how much I ate. Not sooner than a surge of pain came from my stomach, did I realize that there were only a few bites left from the large meal. I could feel the bulge of my belly as I’ve never eaten so much in one sitting before. It was painful but pleasing at the same time. I pushed through the pain and finished the whole portion.
“You know, we never hung out like this before? Just the two of us, I mean.” Mark said.
“Yeah, I know, I had a really great time today. I’m looking forward to repeating it sometime.”
“That would be great. By the way have you heard about the party James is throwing tomorrow?” He asked.
“Yes, but I don’t know if I’ll go. I’ve never been a partying type anyway.”
“I know. Me neither, but I kind of promised James that I would come and I was wondering if… would you go there with me?”
“You mean, like a date?” I asked hoping.
“Well… yeah.”
Yes! Yes! Yes!!! I wanted to shout. Ok, calm down. Take a deep breath and calm down.
“I would love to.”
After lunch we went to the nearby park, sat on a bench and continued in our conversation. After a while Mark looked at his watch and jumped on his feet.
“Oh crap! I didn’t realize it’s so late. I guess time really flies when you’re having a good time. I’m sorry but I have to go.”
He announced. “So, I will pick you up tomorrow around 7. Is that all right?”
“It’s a date. See you tomorrow” I smiled, unable to hide my excitement.
“See ya.”
This day just couldn’t get any better.
***
Jenny
I woke up feeling terribly hungry. I glanced down at my stomach. I must have slept for a couple hours, because my belly seems a lot smaller. I stood up and went towards the mirror. There was still a slight bulge on my abdomen but it seemed that most of the food was already digested. I noticed that my cheeks look rounder than before. I was worried to look lower, because I knew what to expect. Oh my god! My ass looks huge! And my thighs… They’re almost touching! My thoughts were interrupted by a loud rumble from my belly. I checked the time. Almost 4 pm. “Fine,” I said out loud. “But don’t expect anything but a salad today!”
Downstairs I found a note from Kate. “I guess it’s just you and me today.” I said to my midriff. I made myself quite a big portion of salad, but I tried to keep it as healthy as possible. Ugh, I simply hate this stuff. As I was sitting at the table, I realized that for the first time in my life, my butt was spilling over the edges of the seat. Far from satisfied, I finished my tasteless lunch. If I want to lose all this extra weight I have to start exercising. I sighed. After yesterday’s fiasco with running I made the decision to start slowly. I’ll go for a walk to digest and then do a few pools, I decided.
The walk lasted little over an hour and it was pleasantly uneventful. I’ve never been a big fan of walks, but today it made me feel good about myself. It’s not much of an exercise, but better than nothing, I guess. My feet began to hurt slightly as I was nearing home. I was surprised when I found out that Kate still hasn’t returned. I went to my room and took out my swimsuit from the closet. The top fitted well, but the bottom was a very different story. After a big struggle I finally got it in place, but it was far from fitting as the bottom of my butt remained uncontained. “Come on!” I mumbled as I tugged the material of the swimsuit to no avail. “Dammit! I guess it will have to do.”
***
Kate
On my way home I stopped for some groceries. After the events of last night it was really needed. I also bought a pretty large amount of snacks, candy and ice-cream as I wanted to see the results of the pills as soon as possible.
I finally arrived home. I could take less than a third from the whole purchase I made so as I got inside the house I called out. “Jenny, could you give me a hand?” No response. Hmm, I wonder where she is. I had to make three more trips to take all the food inside. I guess I went a little overboard. When everything was stored I went upstairs to look if Jenny just didn’t hear me or if she went somewhere. Her room was empty but as I stood right in front of the window to the backyard I noticed some movement in the pool.
When I stepped on the backyard, I saw that Jenny was just getting out of the pool. I waved at her. “Hi, Jenny.”
“Hey, where have you been?”
When she saw me, she quickly moved towards her towel and tried to cover herself the best she could to hide the results of her recent gluttony. She wasn’t fast enough. Her belly was noticeably rounder and softer than it was just a few days ago. But the biggest change was apparent on her lower half. I could see that her swimsuit failed to contain her new form.
“Well, I bumped into Mark today” Literally… “And then we went for lunch together…” I spoke vaguely. “One thing led to another and he asked me out and-”
“No way!” Jenny shouted. “It finally happened?”
I couldn’t suppress my joy any longer and grinned happily.
***
Jenny
Once I was changed back into my clothes I sat next to Kate, watching TV. Well, the TV was on, but we were mostly chatting. My whole body hurt from today’s exertion, so I was happy to just sit for a while.
“So what were you up to today?” Kate asked me.
“Dieting, exercising, nothing exciting…” Loud rumble echoed from my stomach and I could feel the blood rushing into my cheeks.
“It sounds like your belly doesn’t like it very much.” Kate laughed.
“Yeah, it’s been hell. Umm what’s gonna be for dinner?”
“Don’t know yet, what would you like?”
“Anything but a salad!” I exclaimed.
She chuckled. “I have no intention to eat salad today either. So what if we ordered Chinese?”
“Hmm, sounds good, I’m done with dieting for today anyway.” And I was really good today, so I deserve a little treat.
“Chinese it is then.”
Never before in my life did the doorbell sound more beautifully than it did right then. Five more minutes and I would consider eating the table. I’ve never been so hungry. I dug into the food before me. Sadly it was gone sooner than I would say it was possible. And I was still
hungry. Dammit what’s wrong with me? I decided to try to sleep through the hunger as I knew that I didn’t have the willpower to stop myself from eating more food while awake. Even though it was only around 9 p.m. and the fact that I slept for a big part of the day, I was
starting to feel tired. I yawned.
“I think I’m gonna go to sleep.” I announced. “Could you please lock me from outside? I don’t want to risk another night’s episode.”
“Ok, sure I will.” Kate agreed.
***
Kate
I locked the door behind Jenny. “I’ll unlock you in the morning. Good night.”
“Thanks. Good night.”
I was actually glad that she asked me to lock her in. I planned to really test my limits and there would be nothing more awkward than to be caught gorging. I went to my room and stripped down to just my underwear. I looked at myself in the mirror. I could see the slightest bulge on my usually flat stomach. I did feel quite full after the dinner but I was determined. I went back downstairs and took a large bag of greasy chips from the cupboard. I plopped down on the couch and started to shuffle the chips into my waiting mouth. It didn’t take long and the chips were a part of history. At the time I was starting to feel seriously stuffed. Guess I’m not as good as Jenny at this. It was strange to be stuffed like this. It felt so good but also so wrong at the same time. I wonder if Jenny feels the same way. I wanted to go further with this whole stuffing thing, so I took a gallon tube of chocolate ice-cream from the freezer and got back on the couch. There’s just no way I could get this all into me! I took my spoon and buried it in the thick creamy substance anyway. Mmm, it tastes so good. First few spoonfuls went down easy, but then I started to slow down. I wasn’t giving up yet. I watched in amazement as my belly got rounder and tauter with every mouthful I took. I ate almost two thirds of the tube before I couldn’t possibly eat another bite. “Too f-full, can’t m-move.” Hic
I woke up on the couch with melted ice-cream spilled on my face and a terrible stomach ache. Ugh, never again! Wait a second, my bra… I looked down and saw that my breasts were spilling over the cups of my bra, making it uncomfortably tight. Oh my god it worked! It actually worked! I quickly jumped on my feet, all the discomfort forgotten. I put my hands on my belly. Not even a slightest bulge! I ran to my room to get a better look at myself. I took the stairs by two, while enjoying the extra jiggling my bosom made. I remembered that Jenny is still locked in. It should be safe by now. I unlocked her room and then proceeded to my room. I gazed upon my reflection. To my delight it seemed that my boobs were the only affected place and that they were bigger by almost one full cup size! I can’t believe it. It worked perfectly. Satisfied with what I saw, I headed to take a shower.
***
Jenny
It was the worst night of my life. My belly rumbled almost non-stop and hunger pains kept me awake for the most of the night. When I was asleep I experienced horrible nightmares leading to waking up again. The sound of unlocking the door came as liberation. I got up and as I was going towards the door I spotted a glimpse of my reflection in the mirror. I stopped in my tracks to get a better look. A little soft potbelly was starting to appear on my once firm body and my butt was larger than ever. That’s weird. I should be upset, but I’m not. Out of curiosity I stepped on the scale. “131?! Oh my god, I’ve gained 7 pounds in just three days!”
I was so shocked by this finding that the rest of the morning went in a bit of a haze. All I could think about was to satisfy my, now almost unbearable, hunger. I took a bowl and filled it with cereal and milk. When I ate it I repeated the process and filled it again. Then again. Three full bowls of cereal and I was still far from being full. In a desperate attempt to fill my belly I took a half-gallon container of milk and started to pour it in my mouth. I drank it all in one go. At last the terrorizing feeling of emptiness inside of my belly disappeared. My gut was now considerably larger than it was in the morning and it was sloshing with the liquid inside with my every move. My t-shirt rode up unable to contain its size leaving my belly button uncovered. I tried to waddle back to my room, but there was a stairway in my way. I struggled on the stairs because my vision was partially blocked by the mass of my bloated belly, not to mention the extra weight on my midsection I wasn’t used to. Somehow I managed to get to my room. All I could do was to crash onto the bed. It didn’t take long and I fell asleep.
I woke up well into the afternoon and… I was hungry again. I can’t continue like this. I skipped lunch today and I was determined to stay that way. Today’s ‘breakfast’ fortunately didn’t cause too much damage to my body. I took a quick shower and went downstairs.
“Hi Kate.”
“Hey. Are you all right? I haven’t seen you all day.”
“Yeah, I’m fine.”
She smiled. “Glad to hear that. So are you gonna go to the party tonight?”
“Yeah, I’ll go.” I really need some distraction.
“Well, we should get ready. Mark will pick us up at seven.”
“You’re right.” Finding fitting clothes could take a while…
“Come on, close!” I shouted as I was lying on my back trying to close the button of the jeans. But it didn’t matter that I sucked in my stomach, it would not close. I got them down and tossed them on to a growing pile of clothes that didn’t fit. I took black pencil skirt from my closet. I bought it on the last shopping trip and it was a little loose on me then. Now I was struggling to get the zipper over my ass, but in the end I managed to do it. On top I was wearing a loose white blouse. I watched my reflection from a few different angles and I was quite pleased with the result but it also showed the extra softness on my belly. I took a belt, put it around my waist and tried to buckle it. I had to suck in with all my might to get it close, but the result was worth it. Yes my attire did highlight the size of my butt, but it hid my recent gain well. The belt was so tight that I could barely breathe. This will do… if I can suck in for the whole night.
Kate was already waiting for me downstairs. She was wearing a simple low cut black dress. Her breasts were practically bursting from her dress. Did her boobs get bigger or something? Nah, it must be a push-up bra.
“It’s about time you showed up. Mark will be here any minute now.”
“I had some… wardrobe difficulties.”
I was just putting on my heels, when the doorbell rang. Kate opened the door and I could see how Mark gasped for a breath when he saw Kate’s cleavage, but he recovered quickly.
“Ladies, are you prepared to go?”
“Yeah, we’re ready. Let’s go.”
We knew we’re getting close to James’s house long before we actually arrived. Loud music announced well that a party took place somewhere close.
James was standing close by the entrance to his house to greet newcomers. We said hi and proceeded further into the house. James' facial expression clearly showed that he wasn’t very happy about Kate’s suitor, but Kate didn’t seem to notice.
“Hey Jen.” The voice came from behind me. I hate when people call me Jen.
I slowly turned around trying to suppress my annoyance and looked down.
“Hi Tom, it seems that you and your brother are throwing one hell of a party.”
Tom was very short and skinny as a stick. With my heels on I was almost by a head taller than him.
“Yeah, wanna something to drink?”
“Sure, why not.” I nodded.
“Ok, I’ll be right back.”
Yeah whatever. My sight fell upon two big tables filled with a variety of food and snacks. Hunger hit me like a punch in the stomach. I quickly
turned away as I forbid myself to eat anything. It would probably end as a disaster considering how tight my clothes were.
“Here you go.” Tom appeared in front of me, handing me a glass.
“Thanks.” I took a sip… and that’s the last thing I remember from the party. That sneaky little bastard must have spiked the drink.
***
Kate
We sat in the backyard of James’s house and just enjoyed each other’s company. I felt as if we were in the eye of the storm. One little quiet place surrounded by chaos. I rested my head on his shoulder listening to his calm voice. The stars shone above our heads. Right now there was no place I’d rather been to. Our heads leaned closer. Our mouths were cutting the distance between them… Suddenly a group of drunken guys ran into the backyard shouting dirty jokes and laughing loudly. The moment was broken. “I’ll go get us something to drink.” He stood up and quickly disappeared inside the house. I sighed sadly.
I heard noise and looked at its source, expecting to see Mark returning. Instead I saw James trying hard to walk straight.
“Yo Kate, he-here you are.”
Even though he was still a few meters away I could smell the alcohol from his breath. His eyes lustfully wandered around my chest. He reached his hand trying to grasp my breasts, but I shoved his hand aside.
“Leave me alone!”
I was trying to back away, but I encountered a wall behind me. James stood right in front of me and I had nowhere to go. I was so scared I couldn’t make a sound. His hands were once again reaching towards my breasts. I slapped him as hard as I could. He barely slowed down and then hit me in the face. World around me blackened and I fell to the ground.
“Leave her alone!” Mark’s voice sounded sharply through the haze in my mind.
“I’ll do what-whatever I want.”
“Last warning, get out or you will regret it.”
Sounds of a fight filled the air.
“Shh shh shh, everything is all right now.” Mark whispered in my ear. “Come on, let’s get out of here.”
I couldn’t stop trembling.
When we were getting close to the car I finally calmed down. Suddenly I remembered. “Wait, what about Jenny?”
“She is actually the reason why I haven’t come sooner. She is already in the car.”
Jenny lay on the backseat, her bare gut looked like it had a stuffed beach ball inside. Her skirt was torn apart. And her busted belt lay next to her.
“I think she ate all the food there was.” Mark chuckled.
“Yeah, that sounds like her…”
Kate
“And I thought that getting her in the car was the difficult part.” Mark complained as we struggled to get Jenny from the backseat of his car. Jenny was completely out of herself. Her bloated gut was so large that we could barely fit her through the car door. It took us more than ten minutes but in the end we made it. Now, how do we get her inside the house? She is so heavy!
To my surprise Mark picked her up and carried her towards the house. It was obvious that it was no easy task for him but I was amazed by his strength anyway. I paced forward to open the doors for him and to lead him to Jenny’s room. He carefully laid her down to her bed, next to the pile of clothes.
We went down to the hallway.
“Umm, I’m gonna go now. I’m really sorry about how it ended up today. Take care.” Mark said.
“You too.”
I closed the front door behind him and turned around. “AAAAAAHHHH!!!” My heart was pounding. It was just a shadow calm down. I thought to myself.
“Kate, are you all right?” I heard Mark yell from outside. I opened the door.
“Yeah, it was nothing. I’m ok now… Actually I’m not. Not really.” I felt the tears forming in my eyes. “I know it must sound super silly but I’m still startled by what happened at the party and -“ My voice broke and I started to cry, unable to control it any longer. Mark clasped me in a tender embrace and let me cry on his chest while he caressed my hair.
“Sh, sh, sh, it’s gonna be alright.”
“C-could you stay here for the night,” I sobbed. “I really don’t want to be alone right now.”
“Don’t worry, I’m here for you… You can always count on me. Always.”
***
Jenny
I woke up in the middle of the night with a terrible headache. What the hell happened? Where am I? I sat up and looked around confusedly. Even though it was dark I recognized that I’m home in my bed. How did I get here? I moaned in pain when I tried to get up from the bed and fell back down. Last thing I remember is that I sipped the drink Tom handed to me. After that it’s completely blank. That son of a bitch must have done something with the drink, that’s the only explanation. My hands fell on the fabric of my skirt. “It’s… it’s torn?!” Just then I realized how full I felt. My stomach hurt, but the pain wasn’t as bad as my headache. I touched my bare hugely bloated gut and screamed. “What the fuck?!” I started to sob. “No, no, no, this can’t be real! This isn’t happening!” Tears started to fall from my eyes as I cried my way back into sleep, completely exhausted.
It was Saturday morning and I was standing in front of the mirror, looking at my reflection. There was no change in the appearance of my face. My arms looked the same as before and unfortunately, so did my breasts. Dammit. My belly was slightly more pronounced than yesterday. It was rounder and softer. Then there was my lower half. My butt protruded behind me like a shelf and my thighs were now touching. It was mind blowing how disproportionate my body was and how quickly it was changing. Well, at least there is no sign of cellulite. I took a tape measure in my hand and wrapped it around my butt. “43 inches?! That just can’t be right!” I wrapped the tape around one more time just to come up with the same result. What am I gonna do?
I took a quick shower and then faced the trouble with finding fitting clothes. I picked up the largest sweatpants, which I have recently purchased and started to put them on. Those will certainly fit. They were almost falling off me when I bought them. “What! They’re too small?!” After some fighting I succeeded in getting them on. They’re so tight that I can’t even move properly! I was able to do only small steps and with every move I could hear the sound of straining seams, which were working on containing more than they were designed to contain. I checked the mirror and with horror I realized that pants so tight left almost nothing to imagination. I put on long stretchy t-shirt and pulled it as low as it went. “That will have to do for now.” I should find Kate and find out what the hell happened yesterday. A loud rumble sounded from my belly. And get something to eat.
I went down the stairs slowly, afraid that I might rip my pants if I wasn't careful enough. Every step down made my butt jiggle in its tight confinement threatening to break free of it at any moment. When I reached the bottom of the staircase I realized that because I wasn’t used to the new size of my bum and the width of my thighs I was waddling slightly. Too tight fabric around my hips certainly didn’t help it either. I went to the kitchen and took two candy bars from the cupboard and then headed into the living room.
***
Kate
We were sitting on the couch, enjoying the presence of each other. I noticed Mark’s contended smile as he dreamily stared out of the window. I moved to sit in his lap. “What are you thinking about?” I asked him.
He looked into my eyes. “Just about how gorgeous you are and how lucky I am.”
“Oh, what a flatterer you are.” I giggled. “I wanted to tell you again how grateful I am that you stayed here overnight. I really don’t know what I would do without you.”
“It was my pleasure, really. How often do you get the opportunity to spend the night in the house with two beautiful girls?”
“Oh I see. One girl is never good enough, right?” I said jokingly.
“Well, you know how it is. The more, the better.” Mark replied laughing.
“Oh, you’re such a tease, mister.” I playfully punched him in the shoulder.
“Ouch. What have I done to you, that you must hurt me so badly?” He mocked.
“Let’s see if there is something I can do to make it better.” I remarked as I leaned and planted a kiss on his mouth.
“Hmm, it didn’t really help, but I guess it will have to do.”
“Oh shut up, you…” Our lips locked in a kiss that could go on forever.
Few minutes later Jenny came in.
“Hey guys.”
“Good almost-noon to you too, sleepyhead.” I smiled at her widely.
“Umm, could you tell me what happened yesterday? I think that Tom put something in my drink and I don’t remember anything past our arrival.”
I started to describe the events of last night, with Mark adding some more details from his point of view.
Throughout my recapitulation Jenny sat silently munching down some candy bars. I could see anger emerging on her cute face when I was nearing the conclusion of yesterday’s story, chewing furiously. She jumped to her feet. “Those sick bastards!” Jenny yelled red in the face. She angrily kicked the foot of a coffee table, causing the TV remote to fall to the ground. Jenny bent over to pick it up, but as she did so the unmistakable sound of ripping textile froze her in a motion. Her face changed to a deeper shade of red.
“So” I proclaimed innocently “what about going for lunch and then going shopping for some clothes?”
After the lunch we said our goodbyes with Mark as he for some reason wasn’t interested in going shopping with us. Who would have guessed, right? Anyway I wanted to go buy some clothes even before the Jenny’s unfortunate sweatpants fiasco as I wanted to buy some larger bras and tops for myself as I was still far from over with the pills. I just hope that Mark won’t mind my breasts getting bigger.
***
Jenny
I’ve never thought that I could get so fat. No, not fat. I corrected myself. I’m just bottom heavy. I’ve never thought that my bum could get so much bigger. I’ve started the shopping by finding some fitting panties as the one I was wearing right now were uncomfortably digging into my bubble butt. Searching for clothes I faced one big issue. The clothes that would fit me over my butt and thighs were huge around my waist and the clothes that would fit me over the waist I couldn’t even get on over my hips. Fortunately after some time I found some pieces that were a little loose around my waist, but it was nothing that the belt couldn’t handle. Oh I almost forgot. My pajamas probably won’t fit either. I opted for a loose fitting nightie. It seems that I have everything I need.
“So, Mark was staying overnight, huh?” I asked Kate as we were in the car on our way back home.
“Yes.”
“And did you…?”
“What?” Kate replied, obviously irritated. “Nothing happened, if you’re asking about that. I wasn’t exactly in the mood for anything like that after what happened yesterday anyway.”
“Oh, I didn’t realize how hard it must have been for you, I’m so sorry. Are you alright?” I asked, concerned.
“I’m fine. It’s just… I would really like to forget about it.”
“Sure.
”After a short while of awkward silence, Kate asked. “So, is your stomach prepared for grandma’s cooking?”
“Oh god, she’s coming today, isn’t she?”
“Yeah, she called when we were shopping. She should be here around five.”
“OK.” It’s gonna be alright. I can restrain myself and it’s not like grandma would shove the food in me if I wouldn’t eat it on my own. I kept repeating this in my mind, but I couldn’t shake off the feeling that I’m mistaken.
“Hi grandma.” I shouted excitedly as I rushed to her to welcome her.
“Hello sweetheart. Oh I haven’t seen you for such a long time. And you have grown so much! I don’t remember looking up at you.” She said with a wide smile. Grandma was still an energetic woman despite being in her late 60s.
“Where is your sister?”
“She should be here any moment.”
“Hi grandma, how was the trip?” Kate said when she joined us outside.
“Oh, there she is. Hello sweetheart. The travel was fine, but let me look at you. You are both so beautiful… So, any boys I should know about?” She asked with a spark in her eyes.
And so the interrogation begins.
***
Kate
“You only just arrived. You should go rest and let me take care of the dinner.”
“Oh no, I insist dear. I love cooking and ever since your grandfather died, I had to make food just for me and it’s just not the same.”
“OK then, but tell me if you would need help with anything.”
“Don’t worry dearie.”
When I stepped back into the kitchen I was greeted with a delicious smell. I’ve noticed that Jenny was already seated at the table waiting impatiently. “Oh, it smells amazing.”
“Girls, I hope that you are both hungry, because I might have got little carried away.” Grandma told us with a smile on her face as she pulled out a massive pan filled with lasagna from the oven. She then proceeded to hand us generous portions layered on the plates.
“I’m really not sure, I can eat it all. It seems like a lot.” I said, surprised by the amount of the food on our plates.
“No wonder you’re both so skinny. You’re both in age when you need to eat more to be healthy. Your bodies are still going through changes and they need fuel.”
I didn’t want to argue so I took a fork and started to eat, Jenny was already way ahead of me, digging in her plate vigorously. As the first bite hit my taste buds I was blown away by the rich flavor of the meal. Oh my god! That must be the best lasagna I’ve ever tasted!
I wasn’t even in the half of the large serving when I began to feel full. Meanwhile Jenny was already finishing. I couldn’t believe how quickly she shoved it all into her. Jenny let out a satisfied sigh as she leaned back in her chair.
“Would you like some more, honey?” Jenny hesitated for a few seconds before replying. What? Is she actually considering it?!
“No, I’m full thanks.”
“Oh, you didn’t like it?”
“I did, it was delicious, but I had enough. Besides I gained some weight recent-“
Grandma didn’t even let her finish the sentence. “That’s completely normal for a girl your age and you are too skinny anyway. Your body will tell you what it needs and when it needs. Now, would you like some more?”
“Umm, perhaps just a little bit?”
We were both shocked as we watched grandma filling Jenny’s plate with a portion equal, if not larger, to the one she already ate.”
“Bu-“
“Just eat to your heart’s content, dearie. Nobody will force you to finish it all if you don’t want to.”
Jenny was so occupied with stuffing her face, that she didn’t even notice when grandma added some more lasagna on her plate! I saw her numerous times tugging her t-shirt down, probably trying to cover her growing stomach which was hidden by the table. It was clear that she was in more and more discomfort. But she still ate on! I struggled to finish the single serving of the satiating meal and I was stuffed to the brim. Finally she dropped the fork on the now empty plate.
“Ugh, I’m gonna burst.”
I wouldn’t be surprised. She just ate enough food to satisfy a family of four! Hell, maybe even more! I was just beginning to stand up, when I was stopped. “Where are you going, honey? It’s time for a dessert.” This is definitely gonna be a long week…
Jenny
“Ugh.” I sighed as I leaned in my chair. I’m too full to move. The dessert that came after the dinner was a cheesecake. I ate two generous slices of the caloric bomb delight. It must have been at least third of the whole thing! I don’t know how long I have sat there, unable to move or even to think. I barely noticed grandma saying goodnight when she went to sleep.
A voice brought me back into reality tearing apart the haze in my mind.
“Are you alright? You sat here for more than an hour.”
I focused my vision to identify the source of the sound and saw Kate’s face frowned in concern.
“Yeah, I’m fine.” I replied.
“Hey, I was just gonna watch some movie. Will you join?”
“Sure, why not.”
With a great effort I forced myself onto my feet. Just now I realized how bloated I was from dinner. I repeatedly tried to tug my shirt down but to no avail. My belly button was out in the open air and there was nothing I could do about it. I waddled as fast as I could to the couch in the living room. Kate came shortly after me with two large bowls of popcorn in her hands. She gave one bowl to me and the other she put on the table. “I’ll be right back.” She said and disappeared in the kitchen again. Moments later she was back carrying a bottle of soda and two tall glasses half-filled with ice. I was already digging in the popcorn. What is wrong with me?! I’m painfully full and still I can’t stop eating!
“I’m glad that you joined me. I wanted to talk to you.”
“What’s up?” I asked before shoving a handful of popcorn into my mouth.
“Um, this actually. I’m really worried about your eating lately…”
“Hmmm.” I muttered, too occupied by chewing.
“Are you trying to gain weight on purpose or something?”
“No!”
“So what’s the deal?”
I’m just a pig that can’t stop eating. “Nothing, don’t worry. I have everything under control.”
“Really?”
Hell no! “Sure.”
“So, you do realize that you look like you just swallowed a basketball, right?”
I felt the blood rushing into my cheeks in embarrassment. Quickly change the subject, Jenny. “Are your boobs bigger?” I asked nonchalantly.
Kate was definitely caught by surprise. This is my chance to get off the hook.
“Well, it might seem like that and-“ She was stalling.
“It’s a simple question. Are they bigger? Yes or no.”
“Yes.”
That’s so unfair! “I knew it!” I exclaimed victoriously. “That is not very usual, is it? What’s your secret?”
Kate sighed. “There is something I should show you.”
“How long do you have it?”
“Just a few days.”
“Why haven’t you told me sooner?”
“Well, at first I wasn’t sure if it works, so I wanted to be certain before giving you false hope and then there are those possible side effects. I wanted to be sure it was safe first.” Kate handed me one of the pills. “If you experience any of the side effects, you have to tell me, ok?”
“Sure.” I was so excited that I barely listened to her. I’ll finally make some use of that urge to eat all the time.
I said goodnight to Kate and went straight to bed, eagerly anticipating the morning. I had the feeling that the next day was going to be special.
I have been woken up by a wonderful smell. Mmm, bacon. I swiftly got up from my bed and took off my night robe. I was happy with my decision to buy the night robe instead of pajamas as it was comfortably loose even when I was as bloated as I was yesterday. Oh, the pill! I almost forgot. I quickly swallowed it. I should measure myself so I will know if it works. I grabbed the tape. Let’s see, breasts 31 inches, 28 inches around stomach and 44 inches around butt. Dammit! Next I stepped on the scale, afraid of what I would find out. “137!” I yelped in horror. I knew that I gained weight, but I still wasn’t ready for how much weight it really was. Is it even possible to gain so much weight so fast?! My stomach rumbled. I’ll go get something to eat and I’ll let ‘The future Jenny’ deal with this. I put on some sweatpants and one of my larger t-shirts and went to meet the source of the delicious smell that was calling to me. I was eager to listen.
I was going down the stairs, my butt, now officially acknowledged as huge, was jiggling uncontrollably when I realized that despite all that was happening right now I was in a good mood. I always thought that gaining weight was like the end of the world, but now as I thought about it, it wasn’t so bad. I’ve never felt sexier than right now with my wide hips swaying from side to side and my ass wobbling wildly. Even the sensation of my thighs rubbing against each other felt rather good. There of course was the slight issue with the small layer of soft flab that was starting to form on my waist, but in general I couldn’t complain about my looks. When I entered the kitchen my jaw dropped. The table was filled with every breakfast meal I could possibly imagine and I had to pinch my arm just to be sure that I’m not still dreaming. There were pancakes, bacon, eggs and sausages, multiple types of cheeses, French toasts and waffles and many, many more. And there was plenty from each too.
“Good morning, sweetie. I hope you’re hungry. Take your seat and dig in.”
Still in shock, “Good morning,” was all I could say.
***
Kate
I put on a tight sports tank top over the sports bra. It’s about time to start moving a little again. While I was not one of those gym freaks, on the contrary I absolutely hated working out, I still knew that I had to do something to stay healthy and maintain the figure I was proud of. I took my mp3 player and quickly left the room before I could reconsider going running. When I was going down the stairs, a luring aroma hit my nose. I couldn’t believe my eyes when I saw the various dishes that were on the display.
“Good morning, grandma, Jenny.”
From Jenny I only got mumbling as a reply. No change, hmm.
“Good morning, hun. I made breakfast.”
“I’m about to go running, but I’ll eat some when I get back. It won’t be too long.”
“Ah, okay.”
As I was tying my shoelaces I took one last look towards the table. When I saw Jenny’s softening figure it helped me to resist the temptation to give up on that whole ‘I have to move’ idea. I left the house and started to stretch.
I loved the new size of my breasts, especially the increased sensitivity which seemed to grow alongside their size, but jogging with boobs filling F-cup sized bras had its troubles. Of course I was used to the way they quivered when I ran and in the past it was manageable with a sports bra and tight top, but then again, that was when I had ‘mere’ Ds. However now I had to deal with them bouncing like crazy and I can’t stress enough how unpleasant that was. I made a mental note. Next time I’ll have to wear two sports bras. I was determined to go on and so I did, trying my best to ignore the pain it was causing. For quite some time I was successful at that, but eventually it became too much for me to handle. I had to stop to catch my breath as I was panting heavily. My chest felt like it was on fire. Ok, that’s it for today. I managed to run through most of my usual round, but I was still about 10 minutes from home.
The slow-paced journey home I spent thinking about the last few days. It’s surprising that my boobs got bigger again by that much. I don’t even think that I had overeaten. Could it be that I was so fascinated by Jenny’s overeating, that I didn’t even realize how much I ate myself? But even if, I would have been stuffed, wouldn’t I? Unless the pills affected me more than I thought. Maybe they did increase my appetite. I’ll probably stop taking them for a while. At least I’ll get some time to get used to the new size before getting even bigger. Lost in my thoughts I almost passed by the house. Hmm, but if the pills really increased my appetite, I don’t want to imagine what would happen if they had the same effect on Jenny. I looked at my watch. I was gone for almost an hour. I entered the house and on my way to take a shower I stepped into the kitchen. “Oh my god, you’re still eating!?”
“Huh, you’re back already?”
“Already? I was gone for almost an hour!”
“No way!” She looked at me in disbelief.
“Just look around.” I said pointing at the table.
The table that was before brimming with food, was now covered mostly in empty plates and crumbles with just a few honorable exceptions on the opposite end of the table from Jenny. She looked around like she saw the scenery in front of her for the first time in her life. “Oh my god!” she yelped. With a sudden realization she took a glance down. “Fuck!”
Jenny’s gut was really a sight to behold and I wasn’t even able to see the whole thing, because it was mostly obscured from my view under the table. Jenny had to use her hands as a support, otherwise she would be dragged down by the weight of it. How could she not notice THIS?! As I overcame the initial shock I started to worry about her well-being.
“Are you alright?”
“Yeah, I’m fine. Why?”
“Seriously? You ask why? You must be literally bursting!”
“Nah, I’m a bit hungry actually.”
I just stared at her with my mouth widely open. I couldn’t believe my ears. Hungry?! Just now I noticed that something was missing. Well someone actually.
“Where’s grandma?” I asked.
“She left shortly after you for some groceries.”
“Ok.” I shook my head, unable to get some sense of what was going on with Jenny. “Anyway I’m going to shower. Try not to eat anything in the meantime, ok?”
I heard a loud ‘creak’ coming from the chair as Jenny tried to stand up. “Well, I can’t stand up and there’s nothing in my reach either, so…”
I shook my head again. It’s like she doesn’t even care anymore.
When I came back to the kitchen I found Jenny softly snoring with her head laid on her arms. Her far too overstuffed stomach was emitting loud noises, clearly not very content with the state it was in. Jenny maybe didn’t feel it probably because of the side effects of the pills, but her body was definitely going through hard times, trying to cope with the amount of food stuffed in it. I didn’t waste any more time and finally got some breakfast myself.
***
Jenny
I woke at the table drooling all over my arm. Ugh, gross! I felt uncomfortably big and it was no wonder why. While I was in blissful pleasure before falling asleep, now I was feeling uncomfortable pressure from my bare abdomen. I didn’t even try to cover it up, because it was simply too swollen for the poor t-shirt. I must have slept for some time because it seemed that grandma had already finished making lunch. “Oh sweetie, you’re up. Are you gonna eat with us?” grandma asked.
“I think I’ll pass.”
“I won’t force you,” she said with a knowing smile, “But if you change your mind, know that there is plenty more left so just go ahead and help yourself whenever you want.”
I weakly nodded. I tried to stand up but without success.
“Need some help?” Kate’s voice sounded behind me.
“Yes please.”
It took a great effort from both of us but I was finally standing. I slowly waddled to the living room and collapsed on the couch. My gut was too large for me to fit on the couch, but luckily enough it found its way onto the coffee table. I wanted to turn on the television but the remote was somewhere out of my reach, so I just laid there almost immobilized by my own bulging belly. I have to start to control myself. I started to rub my midriff, hoping it would ease the pressure at least a little bit. Rubbing my gut felt absolutely amazing. It’s almost worth it… almost.
Two hours later I was able to get up on my own. The pressure inside me was mostly gone and I was actually starting to feel a bit hungry. I was determined to not eat anything until dinner, so I went into my room to play some video games. Unlike Kate I’ve never been much of a gamer, I was a more outgoing person. On the other hand I was pretty good at playing without much effort, so it was quite a good way to kill some time and cheer up my mood a little. And of course get my mind off the slowly growing hunger. Kate preferred RPG games and being the one who bought most of the games there wasn’t much of the other genres to choose from. I didn’t mind it though. In fact I quite liked some fantasy movies and this was a lot like it.
I was absolutely starving. I couldn’t wait any longer, I just had to eat something. In the kitchen I was greeted by a large plate stacked up with brownies waiting to be eaten. Grandma and Kate were nowhere to be seen and so I started to eat ignoring the sounds coming from the chair, as it was groaning under my newfound weight. First piece disappeared in my belly in a matter of seconds. Three more pieces followed in a similar fashion. It didn’t sate my hunger in the slightest. I’m really out of control of this. Come on now Jenny, last one. You had enough already. Maybe it was because it was the last piece I allowed myself to eat, but it definitely tasted the best. I stood up before I could snatch another brownie. Good work! Wait, do I smell burgers? I inhaled deeply. Definitely! I followed my nose into the garden.
“Oh, hey Jenny, I was just about to go get you.” Kate said when I stepped into the garden. On the table next to the grill there were eight huge cheeseburgers lying on a tray. Oh great, grandma’s infamous cheeseburgers, irresistibly tasting behemoths.
I took the first bite of my burger. This must be what heaven tastes like! Second bite tasted even better! Few moments later I was already licking my fingers clean and reaching for another cheeseburger. With every bite waves of pleasure hit my body. I had struggled to stop myself from letting out loud moans. I’ve never eaten more than one of grandma’s burgers in one sitting before. But there I was reaching for the third one already. Halfway through the third burger I realized that no one from my family was able to eat more than two of those giant goodies before. And I still wanted more! I’ve noticed that Kate had just finished her second cheeseburger and started to rub her abdomen. Her belly was a little more noticeable than it usually was, but it couldn’t compete with my food baby. I think I’ve never had my gut as grand as it was now, because it was spreading all over my lap, reaching just past my knees. It also didn’t make it easy snatching the fourth burger, but nothing could stop me from it. I demolished it in a similar fashion as I did its three predecessors. I wasn’t hungry anymore. I was overstuffed that I was certain that I wouldn't be getting up easily, but I still wanted to eat the last remaining cheeseburger. This level of greediness was completely new for me. Somehow I knew that the last one is the single thing I desired most from the whole world. I had to have it and I had to have it now! Unfortunately I couldn’t reach it. It must have been quite a humorous sight as I was swinging my hand in desperate attempts to get it. “Here you go, honey.” Grandma said, handing it over to me.
I thanked and dug into the burger ravenously.
To stand up I needed help from both Kate and grandma to pull me on my feet. Once I was standing I rested my belly on the desk of the table, trying to prepare myself on the journey to my room. Stairs will be troublesome. That’s it, I’m going on a strict diet! I heaved my belly and went inside. Strangely enough I haven’t felt full anymore. Going through the kitchen I grabbed the plate with twenty-something remaining brownies. After all, I'm going on a diet tomorrow. This will be the last binge. While Kate and grandma were cleaning after the dinner outside, I started to climb up the stairs. It went better than I had expected, but still I was out of breath when I reached the top. I waddled to my room. I placed the brownies on the nightstand and went to take a shower before going to bed.
Taking the shower was difficult as I was having a hard time trying to actually fit into the cubicle. Finally I found a position so I could shower, but it was very uncomfortable as both my ass and my belly were pushed into the opposite sides of the cubicle.
I put on the night robe that was now a little tight across my midriff and laid into bed. The bed groaned under my weight, but I couldn’t care less. I took the brownies from the nightstand and started to shove them in my mouth. I could feel my night robe getting tighter and tighter with every bite I took. I absolutely loved it.
Kate
I can’t believe she ate five of those cheeseburgers. I thought while I was cleaning up after dinner. What the hell is going on with her?! Each of those burgers had around 1000 calories! As I thought about it, I remembered that I wasn’t holding back either, eating two of those things myself. I looked down at my sizable bosom. I guess that girls have some growing ahead of them…
I planned to play some video games before going to bed, but as I entered my room I suddenly felt very tired. I yawned and stretched my back. I’ll call it a night then, I suppose. I stripped from my clothes and in my underwear I crawled into bed. Lying on my back was now rather uncomfortable because of the weight of my boobs, making it more difficult to breathe, so I turned on my side. I can’t believe how heavy they’re becoming. I closed my eyes and in a matter of seconds I was fast asleep.
I woke up feeling unpleasantly constricted in my bra. The bra was painfully cutting into the soft flesh of my overly sensitive breasts. I really need to slow down a little. Going up cup size a day is just crazy! I tossed the now useless F-cup sized bra to the ground and stepped in front of the mirror. I stared at my reflection, well I stared at the reflection of my blossoming puppies to be more accurate. Those past few days I didn’t really make time to appreciate the results of the growth. My boobs were just perfect. They were unbelievably full and round, each nearing the size of my head. I couldn’t help but start playing with them, enjoying their sensitivity. I clutched my hands around them relishing in their incredible softness. Soft moan that escaped from my lips brought me back to reality. What am I doing? I shook my head and started to search for a fitting bra in my closet. I pulled out a G-cup sized bra only to find out it was too small! Two sizes in a day?! I tried to recall what I ate yesterday apart from the burgers. It’s true that I was starved after the morning workout and had a large breakfast. At lunch I had seconds too. Guess it makes sense after all. I checked my reflection again, this time focusing on other parts of my body and was relieved that there was no change whatsoever.
All dressed up I went down to get some breakfast. I decided to wear a sports bra underneath the rather loose black t-shirt. As much as I was proud of my new curves I didn’t really want grandma to suspect that my boobs were growing. Well it was quite obvious that my girls grew, but I thought she would start to worry if she knew just how much it really was. Just as I was walking past Jenny’s room I heard a loud ‘THUD’ coming from inside. I knocked on her door. “Jenny, are you all right?”
“I’m fine, don’t come in.” Jenny’s trembling voice replied.
That didn’t sound very good. I opened the door, “What’s wrong?” I asked concernedly, but I didn’t see Jenny anywhere.
“Go away,” Jenny’s weak voice sounded from her bathroom. I peeked inside just to see Jenny’s hefty posterior in too small pink panties as she was kneeling in front of the toilet with head above the bowl.
“I told you to g-“ she was cut mid sentence as she started to throw up. Yesterday was too much for her poor stomach. I laid my hand on her back and started to caress her. “There, there.” Then I took hold of her lovely hair just to make sure that she wouldn’t puke all over them. “You’re gonna be fine.”
“Please don’t tell grandma that I threw up. You know her, she would only blame herself.” Jenny said once her stomach calmed down. “Yesterday after dinner I ate all the brownies she made.” Jenny avoided eye-contact, blushing from embarrassment.
No wonder she threw up. Weird thing is that I’m not even surprised anymore. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell her anything.” I assured her. Jenny stood in front of me clad only in her underwear revealing what changes her body went through since the ‘measuring session’ we went through together. While the pill worked its magic, I estimated her being a decent B-cup now, she was definitely spilling over the cups of her bra, it certainly didn’t work as well as it did on me. She was bigger all over. At least I thought so, because of the love handles she was now sporting. She must have noticed me watching her, because she stuck out her chest proudly trying to emphasize her little mounds as much as possible. Oddly enough she wasn’t shy to show off her body, despite the recent weight gain.
“Look, they grew.” She exclaimed with infectious glee.
I couldn’t resist and had to smile widely. “Yeah, I’ve noticed. I’m so glad for you.”
“Umm, do you think I could get another pill?” She took advantage of her adorable big eyes and gave me the ‘puppy eyes’. Oh, she’s good. No wonder she always gets what she wants from dad. Too bad it doesn’t work on me.
“I’m sorry. I don’t want to be mean or anything, but you were pretty unstoppable yesterday and I think it was largely because of the pill.”
Jenny frowned, it clearly didn’t go the way she planned. “I promise I’ll be careful not to overdo it again. Trust me, I really don’t want to throw up again.”
“You know what? I have a proposition. If you can spend the week with grandma without overeating then I’ll be sure that you can control yourself. Also you will have to go for a run with me every morning starting tomorrow.” Oh great, now I have to go running every day. ”So, What do you say?”
“Sounds fair, you’ve got yourself a deal.” She offered a handshake. I shook her hand. “It’s a deal then.”
***
Jenny
I should measure the changes. I thought after Kate left the room. With a smile spread across my face I picked up the tape measure. Hmm, 32 inches over breasts. I didn’t even know why I wanted to have larger boobs. I already was a B-cup. I just feel so small next to Kate. I wrapped the tape around my, now completely empty, stomach. 29. My smile faded a little. One inch isn’t much, but considering that I vomited through most of the night… I used the tape for one last time to check the size of my ass. “Phew, 44 inches still.” I looked at my ass in the mirror. I think that this is the perfect size. I gave my butt a squeeze watching it quiver afterwards. Given how much my butt grew in the last few days, I thought, it was almost miraculous how it remained delightfully shaped. Then my stomach let out a loud rumble. Ok, let’s go grab some food. “But don’t think you’re getting stuffed today, Mr. Tummy. We’re gonna show how responsible we are, all right?” I put on some clothes and went to the kitchen.
As the days passed by, the fridge was slowly filling with leftovers as there was nobody to eat the insane amounts of food grandma cooked. Days flew by and it was Saturday morning. We said goodbyes to grandma the day before already, because she wanted to leave very early in the morning. When she left we were still sleeping.
I woke up feeling well rested. It was the first time since making the deal with Kate that I wasn’t woken by her for the morning workout. Yes, I made it! I immediately jumped from the bed and ran to Kate’s room hoping I could be the one waking her this time. Unfortunately I found only an empty room with a single pill and a note on the desk. The note said: ‘Out with Mark, back in the evening. Take care. K.’ Huh, gone already? I checked the time. Almost eleven?! I didn’t expect it would be so late. It doesn’t matter anyway. I swallowed the pill. Time for some brunch.
While I definitely ate a bigger portion than I did in the last days, I still was very careful not to eat as much as I would truly want to, because it would probably cost me the access to the pills. I’m so hungry! Honestly it felt like I was hungrier and hungrier with every mouthful I took. Come on Jenny, You’ve got to be strong. Don’t give in. Dissatisfied, I left the kitchen and went to my room. I turned on the computer and started to play videogames. I thought about how ironic this summer was. Normally I am the one spending time out while Kate is on a computer. Now Kate is with her boyfriend and since all my friends left for the summer, I have nothing to do. I sometimes joked around Kate about her spending so much time playing on the computer, but now when I really had time to do so too, it didn’t seem so bad after all. After an hour or so I decided it was long enough to get some snacks. From the kitchen I brought an extra-large bag of potato chips and a bottle of soda. Then I returned to the game, munching the chips along.
About twenty minutes later I reached the bottom of the bag and to my horror I was still just as hungry as I was before. Why? Just why am I so damn hungry? My sight fell on the bottle of soda and an idea popped up in my mind. Perhaps I could use the soda to fill my stomach. I can’t be hungry when I’m completely full, can I? I started to pour the highly carbonated beverage in my gaping mouth. It didn’t take long before the 2-liter bottle was completely emptied. I let out a long and loud burp. “Ah, that’s better.” The liquid in my now bulging belly sloshed around with my every movement. I’m so full! I wouldn’t be able to eat anything even if I wanted to. My stomach was slightly irritated by being filled so much in such a short time so I tried to settle it by stroking it. Just then I heard the first raindrops falling on the window.
***
Kate
It was a beautiful sunny day, so I happily approved Mark’s idea to go on a picnic. We drove for about fifteen minutes. Then we had to go for another ten minutes on foot to get to the place Mark wanted to take me to. The spot was simply magical! The meadow looked like it was taken from a fairy tale book. Blooming flowers filled the air with their beautiful scents, tall oak offered us a pleasant shade and a nearby small stream soothingly burbled. I was totally blown away. I can’t believe I never knew about this. Hell, I can hardly believe such a place even exists! And it’s so close too.
“So, what do you think?” Mark asked while setting a blanket under the tree.
“I absolutely love it!”
We sat there eating sandwiches, talking about so many things. I never thought I could click so easily with someone. Sure, we knew each other for years, but we never really got to spend time alone just the two of us. For me it was always easier to communicate in a group, while alone with someone I never knew what to do or what to say. However with Mark it was a lot different. I was actually surprised how much we had in common.
“You know,” Mark started. “I have had a huge crush on you since I was like eleven or so. I still can hardly believe it’s really happening.”
I chuckled a little. “And I had a huge crush on you… What took you so long?” I giggled slightly.
“Well, I was too afraid of rejection, I guess. After all, you turned down a lot of guys through the years.”
“Yeah, I never really liked to go out. Besides, the guys who did ask me out were mostly morons like James.” I tried to push away the bad memory from the party. “What made you want to go for it the other day?” I asked out of curiosity.
“I realized it was probably the last chance to do so. I would never forgive myself if I didn't try it. I didn’t expect it to go so well for me.”
What I liked about Mark was that he didn’t try to rush me into anything. While most of the guys I met only tried to get me in bed, Mark really seemed to care about me, my personality, my opinions and stuff like that. Still I was completely torn inside. “He only wants to gain your trust and then brag about nailing you.” A little cautious voice sounded in my head.
No, he’s really sweet. He wouldn’t do that! Besides, he is my friend.
“James was also your friend and it didn’t stop him.” The distrustful voice said.
He was drunk! And Mark is the one who saved me. He even spent the night and didn’t try anything. It’s about time to start trusting somebody, otherwise I’ll end up all alone. I ended up with the inner monologue.
We kissed and talked. Then there was some more kissing and some more talking. We were so enthralled by each other that neither of us noticed when the clear blue sky was changed by heavy clouds into deep gray. Not until the first raindrops fell on our heads. When we packed everything, it was already raining heavily. There was no usable shelter nearby so we ran to the car as fast as we could. When we got to the car we were both drenched to the bone. I was sad about the abrupt end to our picnic. “So, what will we do next?” I asked not wanting to end our date yet.
“Hmm. I d- err.” I noticed Mark’s eyes were wandering a little lower than my face was. “You should probably check your shirt first.” He said. I looked down on my chest. My soaked white top was completely see through. “Shit!” I yelped red in the face from embarrassment, trying to cover my breasts as well as I could. It didn’t go very well…
I got out of the car and ran home with the wet blanket wrapped around my torso. I quickly went to my room and changed into dry clothes. Mark was waiting outside in the car as we planned to go to the cinema. When I was dressed up I rushed from my room almost running into Jenny. “Sorry, I have to run. See ya later.” I shouted as I left her standing confused in the hallway. As I ran through the kitchen I tripped over a chair, sending the chair to the ground and falling onto it. “Fuck!” I cursed loudly. I got up and tried to shake off the pain from my leg. I picked up the chair before running out. Is it just me or was the leg of the chair crooked a little? Ah, nevermind.
***
Jenny
We were eating Chinese food Kate brought. I almost choked on a piece of meat when I started laughing when she was finishing the story of her picnic experience and her ‘little’ problem. “And what were you doing the whole day?” She asked.
Starving most of the time. “Nothing much, definitely nothing noteworthy.” Clearing a few dungeons. “Oh yeah, I wanted to ask you something. I played the Dragon Disciple and I can’t figure out how to kill one boss.”
“Let me guess, The Dreadful Necromancer.”
“Yeah.”
“You have to stun him first, he’s pretty vulnerable to it, and then knock out the staff from his hand, while he can’t move. He is almost unbeatable with the staff but without it he’s not that strong.”
“Thanks.”
Kate smiled at me. “No problem, whenever you get stuck somewhere, feel free to ask. I know how frustrating it can get sometimes.”
The dinner went uneventful and it left me just as hungry as I was when it began. I decided to go to bed early so I could sleep through it.
I woke up around midnight. The craving for food was too strong for me to handle. I opened the fridge and took a little from every different leftover there were, hoping it would go unnoticed. I heated it up and started to eat. It didn’t take long before it all disappeared in my belly. I’m still so hungry! What to do? Then it hit me. The pizza delivery works nonstop! I took the phone and ordered three large pizzas. I have to make sure to be full, right?
I was marching around the room waiting for the pizzas. Finally I saw approaching lights outside. The delivery guy gave me some weird looks when I stood before him only in my nightie, but I couldn’t care less. I paid him and quickly sat down at the table. Like a wild animal I went through the first of the cheesy delights. I showed no signs of slowing down, eating my way through the second pizza. I felt my belly slowly expanding in my lap. Oh, it feels so good! Slice by slice even the third pizza started to vanish in my gaping mouth.
I didn’t know if it was hunger or just greediness, but I wanted more. I opened the fridge and stared at its content. If I take anything she’ll know. She won’t give me any more pills if I slip. Does it really matter? The more I eat, the bigger my boobs get! I can just do it in one take!
I started to heat up the food. All of it! Then I put it all on the table. As I looked at the feast in front of me, I was in awe. There’s so much food! I couldn’t wait to get it inside of me.
I burped loudly. My night robe was tainted with uncountable food stains and my huge gut was straining it to the limit. Oh god, what have I done! I started to rub my taut midriff, trying to relieve some of the pressure. I leaned in my chair. Suddenly a loud ‘CRACK’ sounded through the air and the world changed into blur.
I was lying on the floor confused, staring at the ceiling unable to comprehend what had just happened.
Jenny
I was lying in bed. It must have been around 2 a.m. and I still couldn’t fall asleep. Ten days have passed since my midnight feast and the outcome was pretty obvious. I was now sporting a pair of small D’s. Unfortunately that’s where the positives ended. If I had a hint of a potbelly before, then the night of unrestrained gluttony resulted in that I undisputedly had an actual potbelly for the first time in my life. The soft flesh on my midsection was now slightly jiggling with my every move. It was a weird sensation, not entirely unpleasant to be honest.
As always the most extensive changes were on my lower half. It was really starting to get out of hand. Even with my recent gain all over, my figure was ridiculously unbalanced. If my ass got any bigger, I would have to take down the armrest from my computer chair in order to sit in it comfortably. I even started to bump into things when I wasn’t paying enough attention. Also I was once again running out of choices in the matter of outfits, most of my pants simply didn’t fit anymore. This all resulted in my decision to go on a strict healthy diet and to start working out regularly. I even started to go to a gym. Ugh, I hate the gym…
Even though I finally started to do something to stop gaining weight, I still felt bad. I felt like a betrayer. Kate trusted me with the pill and I still couldn’t control my cravings. I expected her to be angry, to yell at me or something, but none of this happened. I think it would be easier for me if she did. She didn’t say a word, but I could see in her eyes how much I disappointed her. I’ve never felt so alone as I did right then. All the people I cared about were far away except for Kate and I betrayed her trust. The one person I could always count on, no matter what. The more I thought about it, the worse I felt. I realized how much I missed my parents and counted the days remaining until they returned. Eight more days. Of course we talked every day on the phone, but that just wasn’t the same. Right now I really needed my mum, so I could share all the feelings accumulated since the start of the holiday. I really could use a hug right now. I felt tears forming in my eyes. I buried my face in the pillow, weeping quietly.
It felt like I just closed my eyes and the alarm clock was already buzzing. Slowly I got up from the bed. Every move was so difficult! I was tired, my muscles were aching and I was in a very bad mood. I stripped off my nightie and underwear. Naked I stepped onto the scale and my mood got even worse. Damn, I’m fat! I'm a fat stupid pig! I grabbed the soft flab on my midsection and shook it angrily. I watched as it wobbled for a few moments before coming to a stop.
I proceeded to take clean underwear from the wardrobe. I put on Kate’s old sports bra. It wasn't an ideal fit, but it was the closest I could get without buying new clothes. Then I put on a large black t-shirt and my biggest pair of pants. I was ready for my morning jog.
For breakfast I ate a banana before leaving the house. Just a banana. I started by stretching, trying to warm up my aching muscles. I was so tired this morning that I was on the verge of giving up for today. One Four Six. One hundred and forty six. Those three red digital numbers kept me from it. 146 pounds, I could hardly believe it, I have gained 24 pounds in little over three weeks. I set my goal at 130 pounds. I have to lose 16 pounds until the start of the school year. Today is 23rd July, that means I have what… forty days? Sounds about right. With my renewed determination there was nothing to stop me.
By the time I got back home I was exhausted and soaked in sweat. I bent over and put my hands on my knees exhaling deeply. The combination of physical exertion and hot weather was certainly taking its toll on me. My head was dizzy and I felt like I was about to throw up. I thought it would become easier by now. When I finally caught my breath a few minutes later I went inside the house and headed straight to the shower.
***
Kate
I was just having breakfast when Jenny swiftly passed around in her sweaty running outfit, saying hey, and without slowing down disappearing again. I thought she maybe even picked up the pace a little. I had a feeling she was avoiding for the last few days. Well, ever since the morning I found her on the floor next to the broken chair. I should have kept an eye on her. The thing was that I didn’t know why she was avoiding me. Was she ashamed or something? That never stopped her from talking to me before. If only I knew what was going on in her head… But if she would want to talk about it, then she would. I’ve decided to provide her all the space she needs.
I was glad that Jenny started to do something to stop her rising weight. Not that there was anything wrong with a few extra pounds, but teenagers could be mean sometimes and as I knew Jenny, she didn’t react to criticism very well. I remembered the days when she was losing her childish slenderness and her womanly curves were starting to make their presence known. In those days she would regularly come home crying because of some nasty remarks about her behind. I smiled about the memory. She has gained so much confidence since then. I’m sure she’ll be just fine. My train of thoughts was suddenly disrupted by the phone ringing in my pocket. Mark. Even reading that name made me grin from ear to ear these days.
“Hey Mark.”
“Hi Kate, I really hate to ask you this, but my car just died and I need to get to Ayton city. Could you lend me yours? If you don’t need it today of course.”
“Sure, but only if you plan to return it afterwards.”
“Ah, busted!” He chuckled, “Obviously you can go with me if you want.”
“Hmm, a tempting offer indeed. Alright, I’ll be there in about fifteen minutes to pick you up.”
“Looking forward to it.”
Even though it was still quite early the sun was already burning brightly in the sky, sending its warmth embrace. This is definitely gonna be a hot day. I was dressed according to the weather, in short shorts and a low cut yellow tank top showing off quite a lot from my silky thighs and a decent amount of cleavage. I wasn’t very fond of days like this, especially when I was going to spend a lot of the time in a car. The drive to Ayton city was little over three hours long. Thank god for air conditioning. I was thinking about reconsidering the trip, but I was looking forward to spending time with Mark. Besides, I was going to college there in September, so it would be a good idea to use this opportunity to look around a bit. The college had a pretty good reputation and I was happy it was outside my hometown, so I could try what it’s like to live on my own, but it was still close enough in case of any trouble. Mark was already waiting for me outside. He was dressed in a suit and his hair was tied in a ponytail.
“So, what is so important in Ayton city that you’re dressed up like that?” I asked Mark once we got on the road.
“Oh, you know, there’s that one girl I’m really crazy about, so I’m gonna confess my never ending love and stuff…”
“Are you sure you don’t want to reconsider your answer? It's a pretty long way to go by foot, you know.”
“And without the great company, huh?”
“Indeed.”
“It seems like you’re giving me no choice than to reveal the truth. I have a job interview there.”
“Job interview?”
“Yeah, some people actually have to work, you know.” I started to punch him in the shoulder. “Ouch, ok I’m sorry, I’m sorry. Now concentrate on the driving please. I would never forgive you, if you’d kill me.”
“I think it’s bound to happen anyway one way or the other… Unless you start to behave yourself, of course.” He’s such a tease. “Why do you want a job in Ayton city anyway?”
“I’m going to college there, so…”
“WHAT?!”
“I’m goin-“
“Yeah I get that. Me too!”
Shoot, I forgot to call Jenny that I left. Oh great, my phone is in the purse on the backseat. ”Mark, could you please call my sister and tell her about this trip?”
“Sure, but I’m afraid I don’t have her number.”
“I’ll dictate it to you.”
***
Jenny
I was sitting on the couch, mindlessly flipping through the TV channels. God, I’m starving. I had a bowl of fresh vegetables in front of me, on which I have been nibbling at a steady pace. Unfortunately it turned out to be ineffective against the hunger I was suffering from. I was about to stand up to go look for some more satisfying food when my phone started to vibrate in my pocket. I had to struggle a bit to get it out because of the tightness of my pants. Dammit! Ah, finally. Unknown number?
“Hello?”
“Hi Jenny, it’s Mark. I’m just calling you to let you know that I had to borrow your sister for a day. I’ll return her in the evening and don’t worry, I’ll make sure to refuel her before. Anyway, enjoy your day off from that bully.” I could hear Kate protesting in the background.
“Sure, I will. But I don’t want to see a single scratch on her, when you return her. Understood?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
It really seemed that everything was working out for Kate and I was really happy for her. She was always so shy and maybe this silly guy with his bad jokes was exactly what she needed. I have definitely never seen her so happy as she is now. I felt something else as well though. These last few days I felt neglected. I’m supposed to be the one she’s paying more attention to. Instead she’s gone and I’m left on my own, with no one to turn on.
I spent most of the day trying to get my mind off food. When did I become this food obsessed maniac? I ended up eating quite a lot of food, but all of it was healthy, stuff low on calories. Actually it was not that much food in comparison with the rest of the summer so far.
In the afternoon I also started a new workout routine focused on reducing my fat ass that was slowly losing that perfect shape I was so proud of. In general I was quite happy with my today’s efforts.
***
Kate
The trip continued on smoothly. The biggest issue we faced turned out to be the difference in our opinions on Justin Bieber. While Mark insisted he should be executed for what he had done to the world of music, I thought that cutting out his tongue would be big enough punishment.
“So how did it go?” I asked Mark when he returned from the job interview.
“I think it went pretty well, but I’ll have to wait until they let me know the results. So what would you say on going out for lunch?”
“Yeah, I’m starving.”
The heat was now getting unbearable and by the time we got to the restaurant I was literally glowing with sweat.
“I swear that this weather will be the end of me.” I exclaimed once we got into the relatively cool restaurant.
“I know what you mean.”
Refreshed and with filled up stomachs we went to look at the college surroundings. The sun continued to burn mercilessly and not even the slightest breeze was there to serve as the smallest possible relief. It was getting harder to breathe and soon we decided to go back to the car. I was getting seriously light-headed and was barely able to walk straight. Also the skin on my shoulders was getting redder and redder with every passing moment, so I was mightily relieved when we finally got to the car.
“You’re in no condition to drive. Just lie down in the backseat and I’ll drive.”
I have obediently done what I was told to and fell asleep a few minutes after. Last thought before falling asleep was how thankful I was for the air conditioning.
I woke up two hours later. I grunted as I straightened up in the seat. The first thing I noticed was that the temperature in the car was higher than before and the windows were open. “Hey sleepyhead, how are you feeling?”
“Better. What did I miss?”
“Nothing really. Well, the AC stopped working and that’s about it.”
Oh great. At least it’s not that hot outside anymore. I decided to get to the front seat and so I unbuckled my seatbelt. Unfortunately I haven’t realized how big my breasts got recently. I couldn’t move either way. “Shit!”
“What’s wrong?”
“I-I’m kinda stuck.” I felt the blood rushing into my cheeks as I was getting red in embarrassment. “Stuck?”
“Yes, could you please move your seat just an inch or two forward?”
“Sure.”
The rather small space between the front seats got bigger just a little bit, but it was enough for me to squeeze through. Amused smile was spreading across Mark’s face.
“Stop laughing.”
“I’m not laughing.” His smile got even wider and it was clear as day he was trying hard not to start laughing out loud.
“If you ever tell anyone, then you’re dead.” At that point he couldn’t resist any longer and burst into laughter. Few moments later I joined in.
Mark parked in front of the block of flats he lived in. We both stepped out of the car. It was still warm outside, but it was nowhere near as hot as it was earlier. “Thanks a lot for the ride, I really appreciate it. Also I had a lot of fun with you today.”
“Yeah I had a lot of fun too.”
“Wanna go upstairs to watch a movie or something?” I looked at trying to guess his intentions unsure how to react.
“Don’t worry, I won’t try anything on you.”
“Ok, but I probably won’t stay long.” I really shouldn’t stay long. I don’t know if it’s the weather, but I am getting open to the idea of letting ‘something’ happen.
“So this is where I live.” Mark said as we entered the small apartment. It consisted of a kitchen/living room which took most of the space, a bathroom and a small bedroom.
“So, you live here alone.” I stated the obvious.
“Yeah.”
“What about your family?” Just now I realized that as long as I knew him, he never talked about his family.
“Well, my mum died when I was little and my father is a violent drunk, so I moved out as soon as I could.”
“But that’s terrible! I’m so sorry.”
He just shrugged. “There’s nothing to do about it. I don’t give it much thought anymore.”
It was clear to me that he didn’t want to continue to talk on this topic. I couldn’t understand how a person with this much pain in life can be so cheery and my respect for him grew immensely.
“Want something to drink?”
“Water please.”
“Alright, sit wherever you want I’ll have it for you right away.”
But I didn’t go to sit anywhere. Instead I remained standing in the middle of the room fighting with my feelings.
“Here you go.” I took a long gulp from the glass to calm my nerves and then put it on the table.
I stared into Mark’s eyes. “I-I think I’m ready.”
“Ready? You mean…”
I slowly nodded before kissing him passionately.
Jenny
I was sitting on the couch, flipping through the TV channels. I was trying hard to concentrate on the television and to ignore the terrible cravings I was having. The loud rumbling in my stomach certainly wasn’t very helpful. Oh come on! I’ve already eaten a lot today, so give me a break, will you? My stomach replied with an unsatisfied growl. I’m never gonna lose weight like this. I must resist. Unfortunately my will wasn’t very strong these days. Once more a rumble echoed through the air. “Alright, alright, you win.” I exclaimed standing up.
So what do we have here? Cookies? No. Potato chips? Nah, I don’t want potato chips. Chocolate? Nope. Ice-cream? Ice-cream! I took a tub of stracciatella ice-cream from the freezer and returned to watching TV. To be honest I wasn’t at all paying attention to what was happening on the screen. I was lost in thoughts while I was gobbling one spoonful of the delicious treat after another.
The feelings of sadness and loneliness were slowly creeping back into my mind. With every passing moment I was becoming a little sadder and it only increased the pace in which I was gorging myself. Sooner than I thought it was possible the tub was empty. I put the empty tub on the table. The cravings and hunger that were bothering me were gone, replaced by a dark void inside me. It felt terrible. I could think of only one way to fill this void. I stood up and proceeded to take another tub of ice-cream from the freezer. As I was sitting back down on the couch the first tears started to form in my eyes.
***
Kate
The bed sheets were soaked in sweat. My head was laid on Mark’s shoulder and I was reminiscing about the day so far, especially about the events of the last hour or so. I remembered unbuttoning his shirt while pulling him to his bedroom, his touch on my skin and most of all, the fascinated look on his face when I stood there completely naked and of course ‘the thing’ that happened next. I thought I had a pretty good idea about what to expect from sex, but I was proven wrong. I never expected it could feel so damn good. At first I was a lot nervous and afraid, but Mark was very gentle and made sure I was comfortable, so the fear and uncertainty were soon swept away.
Random idea popped into my head and I decided to follow it. I think I surprised Mark a little when I sat on him. By the look on his face I knew he liked where the things were going, but I would have known even if I wouldn't be able to see it, because I could feel the effect I had on his lower body. I stretched, thrusting my chest out to emphasize the shape and size of my bosom. I felt his eyesight wandering all over my body and I enjoyed every second of that. I didn’t know from where this newly found confidence came from, but I absolutely loved it. “You like what you see?” “Hmm.” He mumbled approvingly, shamelessly staring at my boobs.” Who can blame him?
“You know, I’ve heard that my eyes are beautiful too.”
“I already made my choice.”
“Is that so? And would you perhaps like a little closer look?” I asked slowly, moving closer to his face. “Or perhaps,” I took his hands and slowly put them closer and closer towards my breasts. “Perhaps you would like a touch?” As I finished the question I placed his hands on my boobs. Instead of an answer he started to squeeze them and fondle them. They were so sensitive that a few light moans were forced out of my lips. He lifted my boobs a few times, weighing them in his hands before letting them fall back down. “Wow, those surely are heavy.” He stated. Then he let go of my breasts and pulled me closer to him. Our lips locked in a long and passionate kiss. My breaths were becoming rapid and shallow as my lust was slowly but surely starting to overcome me.
The sex didn’t last as long as the first time, but I enjoyed it significantly more. I was much more relaxed and I knew better what to do to enhance the pleasure. We were both left breathless still remaining in a tight embrace.
It took me a few minutes to be able to think straight again. I’m hungry. I realized. It probably wasn’t the best thought I could have right after sex, but I lately got used to eat more than in the past and it was time for a dinner anyway. “I’m starving, could we get something to eat?”
“Sure what would you like?”
“Maybe… Hmm, what about ordering some pizza? It always seems like the ultimate after sex food...”
“Sure, why not.”
Half an hour later the doorbell rang. Mark quickly put on his pants and headed for the door leaving me alone in his bed. I should better get dressed. I rolled out of the bed, put on my panties and then searched where Mark dropped my top. I found it soon but as I was reaching to get it, I noticed Mark’s shirt lying next to it and picked it up instead. I always wanted to try this. I put it on and started to button it up. The shirt had really long sleeves, so I had to roll them up a bit in order to be able to use my hands properly. The shirt was really loose around my stomach, but as I was getting to the higher buttons, it was getting a bit tight. I definitely didn’t expect that... I even had trouble buttoning the one around the fullest part of my breasts. Although I made it in the end I was a little too constricted in it and there were quite wide gaps between the buttons.
I entered the kitchen just when Mark was putting the pizzas down on a table. I couldn’t help but to repeatedly take peeks at his bare, fit torso. He glanced at me. “Hey, that’s my shirt.”
“It looks better on me, don’t you think?”
He chuckled. “I’m not gonna argue with that, but it definitely fits me better.”
I took a deep breath to reply, but I was cut out by an audible groan from the button trying hard to cope with the size of my bosom. No deep breaths, just to be sure. I took a slice of pizza from the box. “I don’t think you mind the way I’m filling this shirt. I would even go so far and say that you like it.”
“Heh, guilty.”
“Ugh, I ate too much.” I sighed, putting my hands on my slightly more pronounced stomach. Then out of the blue with a loud ‘POP’ a button left its place, flying across the table and into Mark’s chest.
“Auch.”
“Oops, I’m so sorry.” I said blushing. He seemed to be a little confused about what happened until he noticed the increased gap on the shirt I was wearing.
“Oh.” He muttered, obviously dumbfounded.
“Oh?” I raised my eyebrow, smiling at him.
“Oh.” He agreed before starting to laugh. “It’s not very nice to ruin somebody else’s shirts, you know?”
“Yeah, sorry about that, I don’t know why that happened.” Did my boobs get bigger? Weirdly enough I felt that the shirt was a little bit tighter than before, but I just thought it was my mind playing tricks on me. Then without thinking I leaned back in the chair and stretched my arms behind my back. As it turned out, that was a mistake I shouldn’t have made. Another button flew off the shirt revealing more of my breasts. I took a long look down at them. Yeah, they’re definitely bigger. That’s weird. How is it even possible? I haven’t taken a single pill in all week… When I looked up I saw that Mark was staring at my bosom with a puzzled look at his face. Did he notice that they’re bigger? He was so intrigued by the sight before him I had to fake a cough to bring him back into reality. “Why don’t you take a picture? It’ll last longer.” I said, enjoying the situation maybe a little too much. I certainly didn’t anticipate what he did next. He stood up and made a few steps towards me.
“What are you doing?”
He smiled at me and took out a phone from his pocket. “I’m taking the picture of course.”
He took the picture before I could react. There was a certain spark in his eyes, probably amusement, when he checked the outcome. “Let me see.” As I expected I wasn’t very happy with how I looked in the picture. My eyes were wide open in surprise, it was clear that my hair was all messed up, I had a little stain from tomato sauce in the corner of my mouth and as if that wasn’t bad enough, half of my right nipple was poking from beneath the fabric of the shirt. “Delete it, please.” I asked while adjusting the insufficient piece of clothing slightly.
“Hmm, I don’t think so. I really like it.” He said obviously playing with me. ”I think it would work well as wallpaper.”
“Come on!” I said, perhaps sounding a little bossier than I intended. “Just delete it.”
He leaned closer to me with a half-smile spread across his face. “Make me.”
I quickly tried to grab the phone from his hand only to find an empty space where it was just a moment ago. “Too slow.” He said teasing me, holding the phone just beyond my reach. I slowly stood up. “Come on, don’t be a child. I’m not gonna play this game with you.” He relaxed a little bit and I lunged forward, this time getting my fingertips on the device, but still unable to take it from him. I almost fell over, still not fully used to the change in my point of gravity, caused by the events of the last few weeks. “You almost got me there.” He chuckled.
Instead of trying to take it from him again I pressed myself against his firm body. I rose up to my tiptoes planting a kiss on his lips. He kissed me back putting both his hands on my lower back. He didn’t even seem to notice I took his phone from his grasp. I slowly broke the kiss and then quickly deleted the picture. I sighed, “Men, so gullible.” I looked at him with my lips twisted into a mild grin.
“Hey, that’s not fair.” He protested weakly before admitting defeat. “All right, you won, now give me back my phone.”
My grin widened. “Make me.”
Somehow we ended up naked and back in bed. “I should probably go home.”
“Are you sure you don’t want to stay overnight?”
“I’m sure I want to stay, but I have to go.”
“Why?”
“Jenny was acting a little strange lately, so I don’t want her to be alone…”
“Fair enough.”
I realized that I was covered in sweat. “Can I take a quick shower before I go?”
“Sure.”
All cleaned up I looked at my reflection in a mirror, trying to estimate how much bigger my boobs got. It’s official. They’re the size of my head each. For some reason this realization made me very happy. I tied a towel around my body before heading out from Mark’s bathroom. I searched for my clothes. “Have you seen my bra?”
“Nope, sorry.”
Weird, where could it be? Oh what the hell, it would be too tight now anyway. I put on the clothes, noticing that my nipples were poking through the light fabric of my top. I kissed Mark goodbye and left his apartment.
When I came home I found Jenny passed out on the couch covered in various empty snack wrappers, her bloated belly poking from underneath her now too small shirt. Here we go again. She slowly opened her big eyes and rose to the seated position. Her eyes were red and puffy as if she was crying. “Jenny what happened, what’s wrong?” I asked and then sat down next to her.
“It’s nothing.” She replied avoiding eye contact.
“Come on. You’re acting really weird these last few days.”
“It’s- I ju-“ She threw her hands up in desperation and tears started to form in her eyes. “I just felt so alone and so ashamed and …” She sobbed uncontrollably.
I hugged her, holding her in a tight embrace. “Why didn’t you say something? You know I’m always here for you.”
“I-I thought t-that you were mad at me.”
“That’s why you were avoiding me? You silly, why would I be mad at you?” I planted a kiss on her forehead. “If anything I was angry at myself for not keeping a better eye on you.”
“You’re really not mad at me?” She asked, wiping the tears from her eyes.
“I’m really not mad at you.” I reassured her with a smile.
“Thanks.” She snuggled closer resting her head on my shoulder.
We remained like that in complete silence for at least twenty minutes. Then Jenny broke the silence. “Do you have any plans for tomorrow?” She asked out of the blue.
“Nope, no plans at all. Why do you ask?”
“Will you spend the day with me, please? Lately I feel like I’m falling apart when I’m alone…”
Poor thing. I never realized how much she needed people around her. “Of course I will. I told you that whatever you need, I’m here for you and I really meant it.”
“What about Mark?”
“What about him?”
“What if he would want you to go with him somewhere?”
“Then I’ll tell him no. I’m sure he’ll understand and if not, well then that’s his problem. I wouldn’t bail on my little sister for anyone.”
Her eyes were glowing with barely contained emotions. “I love you.” She said quietly.
“I love you too, sis.”
We stayed up watching TV, but mostly talking, until well after midnight.
Jenny
There are nice ways of how to be woken up and then there are not so nice ways to do so. If you ask me, I think that the best time to wake up is around noon, especially if you can scent some delicious aromas coming from the kitchen. This morning wasn’t like that…
“Wakey, wakey sleepyhead!”
“Wh-?!” was all that I was able to mutter while quickly sitting up. My eyes were still shut tight, so I wasn’t much aware of what was happening.
“Come on, rise and shine! Yesterday you asked me to help you with losing weight and so here I am. Now get out of bed!”
I already regret it. Very slowly and with a lot of grunting I got up from the bed.
“I’ll let you change, but hurry up. I’ve seen snails moving quicker than you!” Kate said, leaving me half asleep, but doing exactly what I was told to, without thinking about it twice.
Kate was a merciless personal trainer. I don’t think I’ve ever had to run so far. By the time we got back, we were both glowing with sweat and breathing heavily. Well, Kate was breathing heavily. I was panting and gasping for air, almost on the verge of feinting. I fell down to the ground, welcoming the soft embrace of the grass.
“I see you’re getting ready for some sit-ups.”
“I. Am. Dying.” was all I could groan between the puffs.
“Oh, but we’ve only just begun...”
Every single muscle of my body, even those I didn’t even know I had, was aching. Every inch of me was covered in sweat but I couldn’t care less right now. I let my body fall onto the couch.
“I hate you so much right now.” I growled with my face buried in a pillow.
“No, you don’t.” Kate said giggling. “You’ll be thanking me later.”
“Whatever.” I knew she was right, but it didn’t make me feel any better right now. I was hurting, hungry and tired. I heard Kate’s footsteps heading upstairs. She’s probably going to get shower… I should too. I turned on my back, my T-shirt rode up during the process, but I was too tired to get up from my position on the couch and in a matter of moments I fell asleep.
***
Kate
When I got back from the bathroom I noticed that Jenny passed out on the couch and she was now snoring loudly. Her T-shirt was rolled up and her bare soft belly was poking out from underneath it. I think I overdid it today, we should have started with something easier…
Even though I wasn’t a person who would enjoy exercising, I was actually glad when Jenny asked me to help her. I really needed to start to do something about the extra burden for my back to carry and I finally couldn’t excuse myself from working out. Those push-ups were a little awkward though. And the sit-ups were so much more difficult…
I should call Mark. I took a phone from my pocket but hesitated. What would I tell him? ‘Hey Mark, just calling you to tell you I’m not gonna meet with you today’? That really doesn’t make sense at all, does it? Besides, he's a guy, so he’s the one who should call me, right? I put the phone back in my pocket. Suddenly Jenny’s stomach let out a loud rumble and I almost jumped on the spot. Geez, that thing really knows how to get attention. No wonder she’s so bad at keeping it restrained. I took a big and very ripe looking orange from a bowl on the table and went to the source of the sound.
I sat down next to the couch and thought about how to wake her up gently. I took her hand into my own hands and fondled it lightly. “Jenny, wake up.” I whispered. When there was no reaction I repeated louder this time. “Hey Jenny, wake up.” She only groaned. I put down her hand and started to poke her soft potbelly. I found it… well fascinating. I admired the way it was jiggling when I poke it and before I knew it I started squeezing and playing with the soft flesh of Jenny’s abdomen.
“Having fun, are we?” I was startled by Jenny’s voice, immediately turning bright red.
“I’m so sorry.” I apologized looking at the floor.
“It’s ok. Actually it’s much better to be woken like that than like you did in the morning.”
“Hmm,” I remembered the orange that I had brought and handed it to Jenny. “Here, you should eat something.”
“Thanks.” She took it from me, starting to peel it off immediately.
“And take a shower. You stink.”
I was making chicken breasts with some vegetables for lunch and Jenny was pacing around like a big bad hungry wolf from fairy tales, waiting for the mother goat to leave her children home alone. “So what would you like to do today?” I asked, trying to get her to different thoughts.
“I thought we could go buy some clothes…”
“Again?” I was a little surprised by her idea.
“Yeah, well…” she motioned towards her body and only now I noticed that her shorts were digging into her midsection. “I kinda need it. Besides, your old bras don’t fit me perfectly either.”
“Oh. Okay, we can go after lunch, but you should really do more about your weight. You can’t just keep outgrowing your clothes.”
She immediately knew what I was suggesting and with a displeased face she asked, “Gym?”
I nodded in agreement, “Yeah, I think you should start to go there regularly.”
She sighed. “I guess you’re right…”
We were going through the maze made of racks of clothes for some time now. I was glad that Jenny really appeared to have a good time doing so, although her hunt for clothes wasn’t very successful. It was no surprise really since her butt was now extraordinarily large and the rest of her body hardly kept up. The cute looking pieces usually weren’t in her size and the ones that were, were rarely good looking. Suddenly Jenny yelped and quickly turned around. “Oh my god, it’s him! He can’t see me like this!”
“What? Who? What are you talking about?” I asked, totally confused.
“You see that guy over there? That’s Martin Cobb.” She said pointing behind her.
“Yeah, I know him. I’ve seen him here and there. What about him?”
“Well, he’s been texting me ever since he broke up with his girlfriend.”
“So? What’s the problem?”
“What’s the problem?! I’m getting fat! I can’t let him see me like this!”
“Then I think you should know that he’s coming this way.”
“Fuck!” At that moment Jenny jumped behind the closest rack of clothes, trying to hide.
“Umm, if you’re trying to hide then you should take a few more steps forward. Your ass is sticking out…”
She growled in frustration and then even her voluminous backside disappeared from my sight. Fortunately the guy Jenny was hiding from didn’t seem to notice her before and a few moments later he passed by us, staring at my boobs the whole time. Not a way to make a good impression mate. I can’t say I blame him though, I would probably stare too. He had short light brown hair, blue eyes and his face was quite handsome, but he was only slightly taller than Jenny. I don’t like when guys are shorter than me. ”You can come out, he’s gone.”
“So… you like him?”
“No, not really. I don’t know. I don’t really know him that well.”
“I always thought he was kinda... I don’t know. Asshole?”
“He was always nice to me…”
“Of course he was. Look at you.”
“I’m getting fat and disgusting, I know. What’s your point?”
“Don’t say that! That’s not true. You are gorgeous and a few extra pounds can’t change that. I know it, He knows it and what is most important you used to know it too. What’s going on with you?”
Jenny was looking to the floor. “I don’t know.”
“Do you know how many people would kill to look like you? Hell, even I envy you that ass of yours!” Well, in better shape, but anyway...
“You really mean it?”
“Of course I do, silly!”
Jenny’s eyes were filling up with tears before she launched for a hug. She pressed her head against my chest and the warm tears that started to fall from her eyes went straight into my rack.
“Come on now, stop crying,” I planted a kiss on top of her head. “You’re making my boobs wet.”
***
Jenny
Recently I had a lot of free time. Unfortunately it resulted in overthinking things, which caused me to start to doubt myself, I was over sensitive and my self-confidence suffered as well. However spending time with Kate made me realize how wrong I was.
Time really seemed to fly these days. Mum and dad will be here tomorrow! In the past few days I went to the gym every day. I managed to talk Kate into going with me, so it was a lot easier for me. We both got a lot of attention from guys there and it only helped me to get back my confidence. Another positive was that I finally started to lose weight for a change. It wasn’t a lot, just one or two pounds so far, but it got me back the faith that I will manage to get back to my weight by the end of the summer. First few days I struggled with a constant feeling of hunger and so I decided to eat bigger portions than I originally planned to. I tried to balance it out with more time spent working out and it worked well so far. Due to the overall happiness I was experiencing I even said yes to Martin and agreed to go on a date with him. He was taking me out for dinner today. I was excited about the prospect of going out but I was a little nervous as well. I just hope Kate isn’t right about him…
The time has come for us to go to the gym. “Kate? Are you ready to go?”
“Would you mind if I didn't go with you today? Mark just called and-”
“Sure, it’s fine.” I smiled at her. “Have a good time.”
“Thanks. Have a nice work out.”
To be honest I wasn’t very happy to go to the gym on my own, but I knew it would be selfish to force Kate to go with me. After all, she spent a lot of time with me recently, more than I could ask for, and I was really grateful for it. I entered the rather small building, where my torture awaited me and made my way to the completely empty women changing room. In there I changed into a pair of yoga pants, a sports bra and a tight t-shirt. I took a little more time than I usually did as I really wasn’t looking forward to being the only woman in the gym. I put my hair into a ponytail, checked the mirror if everything was in place as it should be and left the locker room. When I stepped into the exercise room, I was greeted by familiar faces of a few regulars which I’ve seen here every day. Those guys look like they live here! I didn’t pay much attention to them as I was fully focused on starting with my routine. I was doing quite a lot of exercises for my backside and it was starting to deliver. While my butt didn’t get any smaller, it was certainly getting back that perfect shape it used to have before.
“Jenny?” At the time I was fully concentrating on my workout session, so I was a little startled when I heard a familiar voice saying my name. I turned around my eyes wide in disbelief. “Angie?” The surprised look on my face faded and was immediately replaced by a wide smile. “Angie! You’re back!” We hugged. Angie was my best friend. We knew each other since we were little kids in preschool and we were besties ever since. Angie had a pretty face with mesmerizing blue-green eyes, cute little button nose and the brightest, most contagious smile I’ve ever seen. Her straight golden blonde hair was reaching to her shoulder blades. She was around my height, just a tiny little bit shorter than me. She was always very skinny with narrow hips, flat stomach and almost non-existent boobs. Despite this, she had a nicely shaped, firm butt that made guys turn their heads. I’ve noticed that she had gained a bit of weight over the summer, settling mostly around her stomach. Also her usually fair skin was a shade darker now.
“You know, the gym would be the last place where I would expect to find you.” Angie said after we let go of each other with her typical infectious smile spread across her face.
“Yeah, not my favorite place in the world for sure.” I giggled. “But I really let myself go in the last few weeks, so this seems like the only choice.”
“I know that feeling.” She said, patting her little potbelly.
“I’m sure you’ll lose it in no time. Anyway… How was it in Italy?”
“It was awesome! The sad part is that what I recall the most is the food… The best pizza I ever ate! And all those delicious cheeses and pastas and don’t even let me start on the ice cream! Ah! I’m gonna miss that...”
“Dammit, you’re making me hungry.” We both laughed. “You know what? Let’s go for lunch after we finish here and you’ll tell me everything about it, but now I have to go back to work, ‘cause this,” I motioned towards my body, “is not gonna disappear on its own.”
“Yeah, you’re right.”
“Ouch, I’m so sore right now.” I complained when we entered the locker room, both glowing with sweat. I started to undress without hesitation, revealing the results of my recent overindulging. I noticed that Angie was watching me. While I wasn’t ashamed of my body, this made me feel uncomfortable.
“Umm, you’re staring at me.”
“W-what?” Angie shook her head. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to, but… look at you!”
“I know I put on quite a lot…”
“No! That’s not… Look at those tits of yours! And I thought I had an interesting summer. That must have been one hell of growth spurt!” She exclaimed.
“Oh.” In the past few days I got so used to the new size of my breasts that I didn’t really realize how much of a change in my appearance it must have been. “Yeah, I guess.”
“Oh gosh, how much I envy you.” She pulled her top over her head revealing her flat as a board chest. She sighed. “I don’t even need a bra, it’s so frustrating.”
“Maybe you’re just a late bloomer and you still have some growth ahead of you.”
“Doubt it. Have you seen my family? I have literally nobody to look up to for hope. The family member with the biggest boobs is my three hundred pound weighing uncle…”
“Well, hope dies last, right?”
After we took a shower, we headed to a nearby restaurant to get some lunch. At this point I was absolutely starved. Fortunately the meal preparation didn’t take long and we could dig into the surprisingly big portions of food we got served. We both had a Caesar salad with grilled chicken. Angie started to tell me about her vacation. To be honest I didn’t listen as much as I should have, because right now I was more interested in stuffing my face.
God, I’m such a pig! While Angie was only able to eat about half of the sizable meal, I easily ate the whole portion and I would have no problem in eating more. There’s no point in crying over spilled milk, besides I deserved it today.
We spent hours talking about all the stuff that happened since the end of a school year and about all the celebrity gossip I’ve heard and had no one to share it with, because I knew that Kate had no interest in stuff like that.
“God, I needed this. It feels so good to be finally able to talk about all this with someone.”
“Tell me about it! I was for a month with just my parents and nobody else around. Anyway, do you have any plans for tonight? I was thinking we could have a movie night.”
“Sorry, I have other plans. I actually have a date tonight…”
“It’s okay. Who’s the lucky guy?”
“Martin Cobb.”
“He’s like seventeen, right?”
“Right.”
“Is it serious?”
“No, not really. First date actually. I'm a little nervous about it.”
“Don’t be. Like, be amazing like always and everything will be fine.” She said, showing her beautiful white teeth in a wide smile. “I’ll let you go now, so you can get ready. See you soon.”
“See ya.” We hugged before parting our ways.
***
Kate
I was glad that I didn’t have to go to the gym with Jenny today. I was amazed by Jenny’s determination and stamina. I was actually starting to struggle to keep up with her. It certainly didn’t help that my back hurt from all the extra weight it had to cope with. I was looking forward to my rest day, which I planned to spend lazing around the pool with Mark. I changed into my swimsuit and then I put shorts and a turquoise T-shirt over it. It took me a while to find a fitting swimsuit and I was eager to show it off. Also I couldn’t wait to see the look on Mark’s face, when he’d see me in it.
I stepped outside and put on sunglasses. The day was warm, but not too hot. I laid into the lounger and enjoyed the gentle breeze that was blowing that felt so pleasantly on my skin. Suddenly I was very sleepy and before I knew it I fell into slumber.
I was woken up by somebody's lips pressed against my own.
“Hey. I heard somewhere that this is the right way to wake a sleeping beauty.” Mark said with a wide smile spread across his face. I noticed that he was only in his swim trunks.
“Aw, you’re so sweet.”
He offered a hand to help me stand up, which I gladly accepted. Once I was standing I threw myself at him, wrapping my arms around his neck. “Hello handsome.” I whispered into his ear.
He grabbed my ass, giving it a thorough squeeze. Then without a warning he lifted me off the ground and began to walk. “What are you doing?” I realized he’s going towards the swimming pool. He’s gonna throw me in! “No! Put me down!” I shouted.
He put me down on the edge of the pool. “As you wish, milady.” He said with a mischievous grin.
I let out a sigh of relief. “I was beginning to think you’re gonna-“ At that moment he pushed me in.
The water closed above my head and when I emerged again I was spitting water from my mouth. “You jerk!” I swam to him. “At least help me out.” He stretched his arms towards me and I grasped them and pulled him down into the water. “Any last words before I drown you?”
“Umm, I’m sorry?” He chuckled.
“Good boy.” I wrapped my legs around his body and then our lips locked in a kiss.
When we got out of the pool, the wet clothes were clinging tight to my body. I started to take them off, fully revealing my body with the little exception of the small parts, which were covered by my bikini. I felt his gaze sliding over my body and I enjoyed every second of it. The small amount of fabric couldn’t hide Mark’s arousal. “Looks like somebody’s happy to see me.” All of a sudden an overwhelming wave of lust came over me. I stepped very close towards Mark, my breasts pressed against his chest and rose up to my tiptoes. I took his hand into mine and whispered “Come with me” into his ear and headed inside. He followed without hesitation.
I led him into my room, swaying my hips with every step. Maybe my butt wasn’t as impressive as Jenny’s was, but it still was firm and had a nice shape to it and I was pretty sure that Mark's eyes were glued to it. Drops of water falling from our wet swimsuits and bodies were leaving a little trail behind us, but I didn’t care. After we entered my room, I shoved Mark onto my bed. I untied the top of my bikini and let it fall to the ground. I seductively walked over to him, took his hands and placed them onto my boobs. He immediately started to squeeze them. Loud moan erupted from my lips.
***
Jenny
When I came home I found Kate snuggled up on the couch with Mark. They were so captivated with each other that they didn’t even notice that I was here. I didn’t want to interrupt them, so I quickly disappeared into my room. I started my preparation for the big night. I wanted to make sure that everything will be perfect tonight. I undressed, only leaving my panties on and then I started to rummage through my closet. Finally I found what I was looking for. It was something I bought on the last visit to the clothing store, it was a girdle. I didn’t put it on right away, because it wasn’t the most comfortable piece of garment, but it worked well in slimming down my figure. The time for the girdle will come just before putting on a dress. Instead I put on a pushup bra, took a hairbrush and started to brush my hair. It was all tangled and took quite a lot of time to fix it. When I was finished with my hair I started to put on some make-up.
All dressed up and prepared, I looked at my reflection. For the last time I adjusted the low neckline of my long midnight blue dress. I was surprised by Martin’s choice of restaurant, because the restaurant was luxurious and very expensive, but I was glad I could dress up for the occasion. I was really happy with what I saw in the mirror. The girdle worked its magic, hiding all the extra padding around my waist, it was uncomfortably tight though. The dress made me feel like some beautiful princess from a fairytale. I smiled at my reflection and headed down.
“So,” I turned around on the spot. “What do you think?”
“Wow, you look absolutely stunning!“ By the look on Kate’s face I knew she really meant it.
“Thanks.” I smiled confidently. Everything’s gonna be perfect tonight. “And what do you think Mark?”
“Totally bangable.” Kate hit him in the shoulder. “Ow! I mean very beautiful indeed.”
I giggled. “Thanks, I guess.” God, he’s such a weirdo. “Anyway… Wish me luck.”
Kate
Jenny looked absolutely gorgeous. And she seemed so much slimmer too! I wonder how she did that… The sounds of high heels clacking on the floor were getting weaker and weaker as Jenny was making her way to the front door. “You’d better behave yourself!” I called after her when she reached for the door knob.
She looked over her shoulder. “I would say the same to you but it’s already too late, isn’t it?” And with that she left.
Confused, I turned to Mark. “How does she know?”
He shrugged. “She’s not stupid, you know. Besides you have your T-shirt inside out…”
“Why didn’t you say something sooner?!” He shrugged again. Men. And they say that we are hard to understand… I let out a frustrated sigh and pulled the shirt over my head. I started to turn the shirt around. Sitting there half naked, I was very much aware of how my boobs jiggled in the tight confinement of my bra.
“Please, don’t put it back on.”
A subtle smile brightened my face as I unhooked the clasps of my bra, letting it slide down from my shoulders. My unbelievably full breasts wobbled, released out of their prison. Despite their considerable weight they remained pretty high on my torso, dropping only slightly, defying the laws of gravity.
“Getting comfortable, are we?”
“My house, my rules. Got a problem with that?”
“Quite the contrary.”
I climbed into his lap, pressing my sizable mounds against his upper chest, neck and chin. “Good.”
He laid his hands on my hips and buried his face into the soft flesh of my bosom. While his mouth found its way towards my erect right nipple, sucking on it gently, his hands were sliding down towards my buttocks, slowly pulling down the hem of my shorts. Soft moans escaped my lips and I started to pull up his shirt. He stopped at what he was doing just for a moment long enough for me to take down his shirt. I threw it to the ground and started to work on unbuckling his pants.
The sex that came afterwards was quick, yet passionate. We remained cuddled on the couch, relishing in the body warmth of each other. I was in a state of carefree contentment and I didn’t want this moment to ever end. My eyelids were slowly getting heavier and heavier and soon I was unable to keep my eyes open. I drifted into blissful slumber.
An hour or so later I woke up startled, immediately jumping to my feet. I felt a little light-headed and with my considerable bosom bouncing unconstrained I had to fight for a bit to find my balance.
“What’s wrong?” Mark asked sleepily.
“I don’t know.” I replied confused. “I just - I have a bad feeling.”
“Bad feeling? About what?” He asked, apparently concerned.
“I’m not sure. Jenny probably.” I sighed. “It’s probably nothing. It must have been a bad dream or something.” At least I hope so. She would call if anything was up, right?
“I’m sure you’re right.” He smiled reassuringly.
I took my clothes from the floor where I dropped them and began to dress. I wasn’t going to bother with putting on a bra though. Mark also got dressed.
“Would you like me to stay here ‘till she gets back?”
“Please, if you don’t mind.”
“Of course I don’t mind, don’t worry.”
We decided to watch a movie, so I went to the kitchen and made some popcorn and put it in a large bowl. Then I took a bag of potato chips and poured them into a different bowl. I knew it wasn’t probable that we would eat it all, but I was used to watching movies with Jenny and she always had a healthy appetite, especially during movies, even before the madness of recent weeks. I put the bowls on the table and plunged onto the couch. I snuggled closer to Mark, resting my head against his shoulder. I kept telling myself that Jenny is fine and I shouldn’t worry. That I should rather focus on enjoying the time spent with Mark, but I couldn’t help it and had to keep thinking about her and so I wasn’t really paying attention to what was going on the screen.
It must have been close to midnight and the ending credits of the movie just started to roll on the screen when the front door opened. Jenny stormed through the living room, red in face and with a big white box in hands. One glance was enough for me to know. She was angry. I don’t like to see her upset but right now I’m just happy that she’s alright. Few moments later she came back to the living room, clenching her jaw, like she always did, when she was angry. I’ve noticed that her belly seemed a bit more prominent than it was when she left and the dress seemed to be tight around her midsection. Still without saying a word she took the almost untouched bowl with popcorn and shoved a handful of it into her mouth before putting the bowl back down. I saw that tears were starting to build in her eyes, when she snapped. “Why are guys such jerks?!” she shouted. A single tear was sliding down her left cheek. She turned to Mark with a hostile look on her face. “No offense.” From her tone full of despise, it was clear, she didn’t really mean that.
“Non taken. Well, it seems I should rather go…” Mark said, standing up. I stood up too, planning to walk him out, but he stopped me by putting his hands on my shoulders. “She needs you more than I do”, he said, kissed me and then left. Jenny’s rudeness made me angry and so I turned to her prepared to let her know what I think about her behavior towards people I like. But when I saw her, all the anger simply vanished, replaced by sympathy. She looked devastated with two waterfalls falling from her sorrowful eyes, ruining her perfect make-up. She was sobbing, shaking uncontrollably. I didn’t know what to say or what to do to calm her down. I took her hand into one of mine and caressed her hair with the other. She hugged me, burying her face into my cleavage.
For a few minutes we remained in the tight embrace, while she was crying her eyes out and I was stroking her hair, wishing to know what to do to help her. She calmed down a bit and pulled away, wiping the tears from her eyes. “Would you like to talk about what happened?” I asked her.
“I don’t know. Maybe?” Jenny shrugged and I was surprised how calmly she sounded all of the sudden. She reached again for the bowl of popcorn and slowly began to eat. “It all went quite well at first.” She started to recount between morsels. “He made compliments and everything and it seemed he really meant them as well. Problems started later.” Jenny stopped in order to fill her mouth again. She surely seems hungry for someone who just returned from having dinner…
“So what happened next?”
“Then, he started to brag about himself mostly. That guy is really full of himself. To top it off he started to say shit about his ex. Who does that on a date?” I could only shrug. “I already knew that this would be the last date and we didn’t even start eating yet! The food was the only positive thing about the night. Huge portion and it was so delicious. The meat was ju-“
I had to interrupt her, because I wasn’t interested in the food description. “I get it, the food was great. What happened next?”
She frowned at me for a moment, it was obvious she enjoyed talking about food and wasn’t very happy about the interruption. “He made fun of me. That dick! He was like ‘I can tell why you’ve gained weight since school.’” Jenny was mimicking his deeper voice. “I mean like what the hell?!” She tossed a handful of popcorn in her mouth and started to chew it angrily.
“He really said that? What an asshole.”
Jenny nodded in agreement before continuing the story. “The conversation was a bit strange after that. We both knew it wasn’t going well and that it was unlikely we ever wanted to go out together again.” Jenny sighed and looked absently into the distance, clearly lost in thoughts “Could I ask you to bring me a glass of water or something?” She asked a few seconds later.
“Sure.” I stood up. Guess she needs some time to think it through.
“Thanks. Oh, I think there should be some coke in the fridge.”
I went to the kitchen and opened the fridge. I noticed that the big white box Jenny came back with was in it and it took up a pretty large amount of space in it too. I’ll just let her tell me what’s inside.
I handed the glass to Jenny and was shocked when I noticed that in the short while I was gone she managed to finish the popcorn and got started on the potato chips. She drank the whole glass in one go and let out a loud burp afterwards. “Pardon me. So… where was I? Oh right. So we finished our meals and then we both ordered a dessert. All of the sudden the conversation became pleasant again as we were eating our strawberry sundaes. Unfortunately it only managed to make me crave more sweet treats. I was hesitant looking at the dessert menu, when he asked me whether I didn't think I already had enough, which… naturally made me order a slice of cheesecake.” Jenny still continued to eat the chips, while she was talking. Her belly is even more pronounced than it was when she returned… “What happened next?”
“Well, while I was eating the cake, he started with ‘you’re pretty wealthy, right?’”
“He said what now? He’s the real master of tact, that guy…”
Jenny grinned bitterly. “Yeah.”
“What did you tell him?”
“I told him that I’m not wealthy, that my parents are. He then said that I still could use it and asked if I could pay for the dinner, because he doesn’t have the money to spend on a relationship that isn’t going to happen anyway. I obviously don’t need to point out how shocked I was, do I?” I realized I had opened my mouth in disbelief and so I closed it before shaking my head. Jenny then continued. “I… may have used some vulgar words, I argued that this wasn’t mine to spend and that he was the one who asked me out on a date and that he should be the one who pays, but I eventually came up with an offer to split the check, each paying for themselves. He didn’t agree!”
“What a douchebag! You should have left.”
“Yeah, I should have. Anyway he offered instead that he would pay for the desserts, which came quite a lot cheaper, and I would pay for the rest. I hesitated before agreeing.” I took a breath to say something, but I was stopped. “Let me finish. Before Martin could ask for a check, I ordered the most expensive thing they had on the dessert menu, because I was outraged and wanted to make him pay. I should have figured out it was a whole cake…”
“So that’s what’s in that box?”
“Yeah, it is. Martin was pissed, of course and gnashed his teeth, but he probably didn’t want to make a scene in the restaurant and still paid for all desserts as we agreed on before. I had to call a taxi to get home though.”
“You should have called me.”
“I wasn’t sure if you wouldn’t be asleep and I didn’t want to wake you up.” She stood up, placing the now empty bowl on the table. “I think I’m gonna go to bed now. Goodnight.”
“Goodnight.”
***
Jenny
I rushed into my room. I can’t wait to get out of that stupid girdle, it’s just so tight! As the night was progressing the girdle was becoming more and more uncomfortable, now every breath I took sent waves of pain into my midsection. I got out of the dress, which was quickly followed by that goddamned piece of garment. I watched my belly as it surged forward, free of restraint. Ah, much better. I didn’t miss you though. I thought, poking the soft flesh of my abdomen.
I didn’t tell Kate about what happened when Martin and I left the restaurant. About all the insults he said to me. That bastard! Talking with Kate about the night I just had, helped me to overcome the initial emotional thunder, but it was now starting to creep back into my mind. I guess I understand now why Kate wasn’t going on dates very often. Why are all guys such assholes? Tears started to build in my eyes and I buried my face into the pillow. The combination of rage, frustration and sadness began to boil inside of me, waking up all the dark thoughts and feelings I’ve been struggling with. I knew only one way of how to fight it.
Sobbing, dressed only in my underwear I went back downstairs. There I found only an empty room, Kate must have gone to sleep. Deep down I hoped she would still be there, so she would stop me from doing something I would regret tomorrow. Luck wasn’t my friend in recent events.
I took the large white box from the fridge, then I took a large spoon from the drawer and fully armed I headed into the living room, where I plopped my sizable rear onto the couch. I opened the box and stared through the tears that were still flowing from my eyes at the beauty inside. I’ve never seen a better looking chocolate cake than this one. It basically screamed ‘Eat me!’ and I obeyed. The large double layer chocolate cake, big enough to satisfy at least twelve people, was speaking in a language I couldn’t resist. The spoon pierced through the firm surface, revealing the moist insides of the cake. I can’t wait to taste it! The first spoonful finally reached my awaiting mouth. My taste buds exploded with the rich, sweet taste. Oh my god! The cake was melting on my tongue, sending me into sugar induced ecstasy. The second spoonful followed almost immediately, filling my mouth with more of the heavenly delicacy.
Quarter of the chocolate delight disappeared already, in the now almost spherical body part, which I called my stomach, when I was starting to feel a little full. After all, I ate a lot today even before I started to gorge on the heavy cake. The spoon slipped from my hand falling to the ground. I should have taken it as a sign to stop, but instead I grabbed the box and placed it on top of my growing belly. I took a piece of the cake in each hand and started to shove it into my mouth. It was a messy affair and a lot of chocolate goodie found its way on my chest. Five pieces down, seven to go. I should really stop right now though. I realized I was already reaching for another slice. Oh what the hell, one more piece won’t kill me.
I whimpered in pain. I ate half of the huge chocolate treat and I couldn’t possibly eat any more. I loved that feeling of complete fullness, that wonderful state of being. Why does it feel so good? All the worries were forgotten, lost in blissful fulfillment. I took the box from my abdomen and placed it on the couch next to me and then I started to rub my belly, ignoring how big and bloated it was. I closed my eyes enjoying the pleasure radiating from my overfed midsection. I was starting to drift off. Suddenly a loud beep brought me back to reality. I opened my eyes, searching for the source of the sound, because it sounded a lot like my phone. My purse, which I must have left here before, was on the ground, lying next to the couch. It took a lot more effort to reach it than I would be willing to admit, but I finally grabbed it and pulled out my phone. I read the text.
I wiped the tears from my eyes and read the text again. ‘I hope you die, you stupid greedy bitch.’ That one simple sentence awoke everything that I’ve just smothered with cake. Why do I even care what that dickhead thinks?! Why can’t I just stop? The tears were streaming down my cheeks. My gaze fell on the cake sitting beside me. My brain and my stomach screamed ‘NO!’ but my teary eyes and my aching heart whispered yes. Before the reason could kick in, my arms already put the box on my belly shelf. Without hesitation I grabbed another slice of the cake and started to gorge myself. I guess I can eat some more after all.
With every bite I swallowed I felt that my belly bulged a little more. The pain was also increasing, but so was the pleasure. Two slices down, four more to go. I think I’m gonna burst. All of the sudden, a long burp erupted through my lips. Oops, false alarm. I knew I should stop eating, but some little part of me wanted to continue, to show the world that I can eat the whole cake by myself. My stomach let out a loud displeased groan and I started to rub it. “Come on Mr. Tummy, don’t give up now. We can do it!”
I was ready to explode. My lap filling gut was red and as hard as a rock. The agonizing pain was almost unbearable. “Just… one… last… bite!” I swallowed the last morsel. I did it! I ate the whole cake! I looked down on my chocolate stained body. I’m so gonna regret this tomorrow… The world around me was becoming darker and my eyelids were unbelievably heavy. I closed my eyes and fell asleep immediately.
Kate
I rolled over in my bed and stretched, before sitting up. I yawned and got up from the bed. Looking out from the window I noticed that the sun was already high in the sky. I must have slept longer than I usually do. I should go check on how Jenny is doing. I quickly dressed and went to her room. “Jenny?” I knocked on her door. No response. I slowly opened the door peeking inside, only to see that she wasn’t inside. The dress she wore yesterday was lying on the bed, underneath some smaller piece of garment. What could that be? I wasn’t very keen to violate Jenny’s privacy, but curiosity overcame the better part of me. Oh, it’s a girdle! So that’s why she looked thinner. Looking at Jenny’s bed I realized that it didn’t seem as if she used it tonight. Oh god, I hope she didn’t do anything stupid…
Walking down the stairs I already had a clear picture of what I should expect. The reality surpassed that image by a mile. Jenny, only in her underwear, was lying on the couch, snoring loudly, with her bloated gut covered in chocolate. The big white box was empty on the ground. I should have seen this coming… I put my hand on her shoulder, shaking her slightly. “Jenny, wake up.”
“Wha-“ She exclaimed sleepily, while opening her large eyes. Her face contorted in pain and discomfort and her hands fell upon her distended abdomen and started to rub it. “Ouch, it hurts! I hoped it was only a dream…”
“I’m sorry.”
“It’s not your fault.”
“I know, but still… I should have expected this.”
“It hurts so badly.” Jenny stopped rubbing her belly and raised her arms. “Could you help me up? I feel like a beached whale.”
I was surprised at how calmly she acted. Truth to be told, I was a bit surprised at how calmly I took it. I guess we're both getting kinda used to it by now. “Sure.” I grasped her hands and pulled with all my strength. Fortunately it was enough.
“Thanks.”
“So… no gym for today, huh?”
“Hell no! I’m gonna get showered and then I’ll focus on digesting.” Jenny stated matter of factly, patting her bloated gut.
“Alright, I think I’m gonna hit the gym by myself.” I don’t even know why I want to go to the gym. Oh well, it won’t hurt me. Maybe I could call Mark to join me.
“Oh hey, can you tell Angie I’m not coming, if you’ll see her there of course.”
“Sure.”
Jenny turned around and started waddling away and I just couldn’t take my eyes off her backside, as it was swaying and quivering with each and every step. It looks like her ass got bigger overnight. Jenny’s panties were clearly a bit too small for the size of her ass and they were getting eaten by her butt crack. I’ve also noticed that her thighs rubbed against each other a lot. I found it strangely alluring. What are you thinking Kate? I shook my head to get rid of inappropriate thoughts like this. I looked over my shoulder. I should work more on my butt. I pulled out my phone and dialed Mark.
“Hi Kate, what’s up?”
“Hey Mark, I’m going to the gym right now and I was wondering if you wouldn’t like to join me?”
“Sorry, I’m working right now, but perhaps we could meet later and go for lunch?”
“It’s a date then.”
I arrived at the gym and without wasting any time I found my way into the locker room. As usually there wasn’t another soul in there. I stripped out of my jeans and put on yoga pants instead. Then I took off the tank top I was wearing and unclasped my bra, letting my fleshy orbs jiggling freely. At the exact same moment the door to the locker room opened. I was taken aback a bit because I wasn’t used to people coming in here. I quickly turned around, heavy bosom swaying from side to side. It was Jenny’s friend, Angie. She seemed to be dumbfounded, staring at my breasts with her mouth wide open.
“Those are called boobs and yes, they are big.”
“Big? They’re huge!” She shook her head. “Sorry for staring.”
I waved my hand. “Don’t worry about that, I’m getting used to it.” I turned around again, much more slowly this time, lowering the amount of wiggle to only the inevitable level, and put on the first of my sports bras. Oh, I almost forgot. “Angie, my sister isn’t coming here today.”
“Ah, that’s too bad. I was looking forward to seeing her. How did her date turn out last night?”
“Terribly, I’m afraid.”
“Oh. Would it be ok if I went to visit her later?”
“Fine by me, I would call her first if I were you, though. She’s not exactly in her best shape lately, physically nor mentally…” I put on the second sports bra and hopped up and down a few times, assuring that the amount of jiggling was within reasonable limits.
During the workout I focused mostly on strengthening my upper back muscles, hoping it would help in the long term with how heavy my breasts were getting. Then I did a few exercises for my bum and lower body in general. Lately I’ve been feeling a bit too disproportional and honestly my butt was never my greatest asset. Watching Jenny’s ass growing bigger every day certainly doesn’t help either…
Finally the self-torture have ended and it was time to meet up with Mark for the lunch. I was really happy with how things were going right now. I felt almost guilty for being so in comparison with how badly things went in Jenny’s case. If only I could do something… I snapped out of my thoughts when I saw Mark drawing nearer. Bright smile spread across his face, mirroring my own. We hugged and kissed. “Hey handsome” I said when we pulled away.
“Hey babe.”
“Oh, so it’s babe now, huh?” I asked, raising one eyebrow and placing a finger on his chest.
“Sure, if you don’t mind, that is.”
“I never liked that word.” I said, before pausing for a few moments, unconsciously biting my lower lip. “Guess I’ve never heard it from the right person before.” I smiled. “I’m fine with it.”
“So this matter is settled then… Where would you like to go to eat, babe?”
***
Jenny
I twisted and twirled naked in front of a mirror, trying to get a glimpse of every inch of my body. I pushed my breasts together. They still seem so small in comparison with the rest of my body. I poked my bloated belly. Especially with this huge thing underneath them. I turned around and slapped my butt, sending it into waves of quiver. “Could you stop growing?! Seriously!” If I keep gaining like this, I’ll need bigger chairs to sit on. I know I'm exaggerating, but still… I sighed. It’s a wonder that my skin is still so smooth. Weirdly enough I wasn’t really feeling bad about my body, it was more as if I was failing in the world's expectations of how I should look or something like that. What was bothering me more was my aching stomach. I really went overboard last night. I waddled towards the wardrobe and started to search for some dark and baggy clothes that could hide the current state of my body as much as possible. After all, my parents were returning home tonight and I didn’t want to shock them too much. I won’t be so bloated anymore so it should be alright. I thought, not realizing that the number of pounds I gained in the last month was closer to forty than it was to twenty and it was way too obvious.
Once I got dressed up, I went downstairs and turned on the television. Seated on the couch I rolled up my shirt and started to rub my hurting midsection, relieving some of the pressure and hoping it would help with digesting. Ah, it feels so good. Suddenly a loud growl erupted from my insides. I was a bit shocked that even though I was far from having the last night’s meal digested, I did feel hungry. No overeating today, Jenny, you got to get it under control.
I was seated comfortably, munching on a large chocolate candy bar when the doorbell rang. I let out a frustrated sigh and wearily rose to my feet. I walked towards the front door, too aware of how my thighs rubbed against each other with every step I made. When I was nearing the door, the doorbell sounded once more. “I’m coming goddammit!” I shouted, letting my annoyance burst through. I slammed the door open. “What?!”
“Hey Je- oh my gosh, you look huge!” Angie exclaimed loudly. “Seriously, you look like you swallowed a volleyball!”
“Thanks a lot.” I uttered bitterly and took a large bite of the candy bar.
“I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean…”
I waved my hand. “Yeah, whatever.” I retorted, making no effort to hide my grumpiness.
“I tried to call you, but you didn’t answer the phone…”
“Are you coming in or what?!”
“Sure.”
Once Angie stepped inside I swiftly closed the door behind her and popped the remaining bit of the candy bar into my mouth. We sat down on the couch. Why was I so annoyed and rude? “I’m sorry about that. I’m just in a really bad mood right now…”
“Don’t worry about it, I’ve heard you had an unpleasant date last night.”
“’Unpleasant’. If you put it mildly.”
“Would you like to talk about it?”
I shrugged. “If you’d like to hear it…”
“That guy is such an asshole.”
I simply nodded. Talking about the last night made me relive it in a way and it opened fresh scars on my soul. I felt a few tears, which escaped from my eyes, traveling down my cheeks. I used my sleeve to wipe them off. Angie leaned forward and hugged me, pressing her far smaller midsection against my swollen gut.
“Shhh, it’s alright. Don’t hold it in, let it all out.”
Last month made me realize just how much I was dependable on people around me. I don’t know what I would do on my own. I slowly pulled away from the hug. “Thanks.”
“No problem. Now… would you like to go somewhere to grab some lunch?”
I sniffled. “No way am I going anywhere looking like this!”
“Right, I could prepare something to eat if you want.”
“You could? That would be great.” I really should learn how to cook…
“Sure, just let me see what you have in the kitchen and I’ll make us something.”
I swallowed the last morsel of the meal and placed the fork onto an empty plate. The meal was rather small from my point of view, as I got used to a much larger portions recently. My dissatisfaction must have been obvious.
“What’s wrong? You didn’t like it?” Angie asked concernedly.
“No, it was really good… I just wouldn’t mind having some more, that’s all.”
“I can make more if you want.”
I sighed. “No, it’s probably for the best. I’m barely fitting into this chair already.” I joked exaggerating the reality. Although it was true that the sides of my thunder thighs hung over the edges of the chair.
Angie smiled brightly. “You know, I met your sister in the gym today. I know that she always had big boobs, but oh my gosh! She’s so huge! You can actually see her boobs even from behind!”
“Yeah, I’ve noticed.”
“Anyway I think I should go, but I wanted to ask you first if you’re gonna show up at the gym tomorrow.”
“Yeah, probably.” I nodded slightly.
“See you there then.” We both stood up and hugged. Letting go Angie poked my belly. “I’m sorry but I have to ask: How did this happen?”
“After the date I was feeling miserable and so I devoured a whole cake.”
“You’re kidding, right?”
I don’t why I did it, but I grabbed the hem of my shirt and raised it, showing my bloated abdomen in all its glory. “Do I look like I’m kidding?”
Angie’s eyes were opened wide, her mouth opened as well revealing her perfect teeth and her hands immediately found its way on my stomach. “Oh my gosh, your gut is so much bigger than I thought! And it’s so hard!”
The touch of her hands feels so good. I was a little embarrassed about this whole situation and the blood was rushing to my cheeks. I heard someone cough and I turned my head to the source of the sound.
“Am I interrupting something here?” Kate asked with an amused grin on her face. My cheeks were now burning hot. Angie froze in a place when she heard Kate’s voice and it took her a few seconds to realize her hands were still laid on my bare midsection. When she did realize her face turned bright red and she quickly pulled her hands away. “If you two could see the look on your faces.” Kate said before bursting into laughter causing her boobs to wobble wildly.
“Therewasnothinggoingon.” The words flew from Angie’s mouth at the speed of lightning.
“Relax, I never thought there was.” Kate said when she caught her breath.
Angie was red as a beet. “I have to go. See ya.” And with that she ran off.
That was weird. I exchanged glances with Kate, still blushing slightly, before shrugging.
A couple of hours have passed with me lazily lying about, doing nothing in particular. About half of the time I was less than sentient drifting away into dreamland, never remembering anything from it. With a loud snore, I regained consciousness, realizing that the shadows were already getting longer. I rolled up my shirt and looked down on my stomach. The bloated reminder of yesterday’s night was gone. It almost seemed like nothing happened, maybe only a little bit more of soft flesh found its way to settle around my waist. It could have been much worse. Maybe it was my mind playing tricks on me, but I felt my pants to be a little tighter around my buttocks than before. I yawned and stretched before rising to my feet. I bet that parents must be here any minute now. My stomach let out a loud rumble acknowledging me about its existence and about its needs. “Hmm, I wonder whether we have some Snickers bars.”
***
Kate
I watched my reflection in the mirror with a discontented expression on my face. I was trying to hide just how much bigger my breasts have become in the last month as I wasn’t sure of the reaction. I wore black t-shirt that was too large, with my bosom restrained uncomfortably in two sports bras, but my boobs still appeared way bigger than they were before the summer. At least they look smaller than my head… and by a lot actually. I guess I just can’t expect miracles. I wasn’t looking forward to the evening. Sure I was glad I'd see my parents since it was a while, on the other hand I did expect that mum would freak out and it was making me nervous. I just wish this day to be behind us.
They must be here any moment now. I thought, walking down the stairs. It was a bit weird, walking down the stairs without the ever present jiggle of my boobs, which were well contained inside multiple sports bras. Sure it was great to get rid of it for workouts but apart from that I was always enjoying the sensation when my heavy tits bounced around, even though it hurt sometimes. I probably should wake Jenny up. I approached the couch only to find her place on it empty. Oh, she is alive! I wonder what she is doing. I found her in the kitchen munching on some candy bar. She’s stuffing her face again… Why am I not surprised? I shook my head. She’s so occupied with eating she didn’t even notice that I’m here. “Hey.”
Jenny jumped when she heard my voice. “God, you scared the crap out of me.”
“Sorry for that. I see you finally managed to digest that cake.”
“Yeah.” She took a long glance at me. She took a breath like she wanted to say something, when we both heard a key rattling in the lock.
Our parents arrived and we both rushed towards the front door. They were both overwhelmed with luggage, but we didn’t care as we both launched to hug them. I fell in dad’s open arms while Jenny squeezed mum tightly after squealing ’mummy’ the entire way to her. I always felt closer to dad. Our dad was about two inches taller than me, charismatic and quite handsome really, although he was starting to develop a little potbelly. His Dark hair was sprinkled with silver and his blue eyes were often sparkling with laughter. He was usually always working, which made the time spent with him much more precious and every time we spent together, he was trying to make up for the lost time. It left a clear mark on me as I grew up liking the same kind of literature and movies and my taste in music was heavily affected as well. Even my sense of humor had some similarities.
“There are my beautiful girls.” He said. I felt my boobs pressing against his body and it made me blush a little, but I didn’t let go. “All right Katie, I love to see you too, but it’s getting harder to breathe now.” He remarked with a chuckle.
I blushed a bit more and let go of him. “Sorry.”
He winked at me. “You know I’m just kidding, don’t you kiddo?” And then he proceeded to greet with Jenny and so did I, hugging mum. Mum was a stunningly beautiful woman and there were no doubts from where Jenny and I inherited our good looks. Wide feminine hips, slim waist achieved by a strict healthy diet and a pair of D-cup sized breasts made her the stuff out of male fantasies. She was a bit shorter than me, standing right in the middle between mine and Jenny’s height. Her long hair was a bit different than mine, whilst mine were more towards the reddish shade, whereas hers were more inclined to the browner part of the auburn spectrum. Her face was also very attractive, only slight laugh lines around her mouth and the tiniest wrinkles around her eyes were there as evidence of her aging. She still looked younger than she really was as she seemed to be in her early thirties at most. My relationship with her was more complicated than the one with my father. We had a few issues because of differences in both our personalities and in our interests. She never hid her disappointment about me not being ‘girly enough’. Although she sometimes gave me a hard time about my lack of social life, I even shouted at her once to stay out of my business, but I knew she only meant the best for me and that when it mattered I could always count with her unconditional love.
When the greetings were done and all the luggage were brought inside, we gathered in the living room. I noticed that mum was glancing at my bosom from time to time and she definitely looked at Jenny’s recent body developments. Dad didn’t seem to notice any differences or at least he acted like he didn’t and was only happy to see us. I loved him for that. Dad stood up. “Excuse me ladies for a moment.” He said and then left the room.
Once he left mum turned to us looking very seriously. She frowned. “Oh come on girls” she said in a tone that contradicted her facial expression, “I don’t want to be the flat chested around here.” I let out a relieved laugh. There’s no way she would make such jokes if she was gonna freak about it. “But seriously now, Kate, you look huge. I almost envy you.” I smiled and shrugged, not knowing how to respond. “And you, Jenny, I’m glad to see you finally started to blossom. I know how you wished for it to happen.”
Jenny blushed slightly, mumbling “Thank you.”
It seemed she wanted to say something more to Jenny, but stopped herself and turned to both of us instead. “So, girls, tell me. What is the news around here?”
“Kate has got a boyfriend, Kate has got a boyfriend…” Jenny sang cheerily.
“Jenny!” I wasn’t really mad, but I didn’t want to tell anyone yet. I don’t even know why…
“Really? Do I know him? Is it Mark?”
I looked at Jenny to know if she was talking beforehand, but I only found a look of surprise, mirroring my own. “How do you…”
“Oh please. It was always obvious you too liked each other.”
“Why didn’t you say something?” I asked, confused.
“Why? So you could yell at me to mind my own business?”
I blushed, once again not knowing what to say.
“You know, he’s a bit like your father was when he was younger.” Mum said, staring into the distance, reminiscing of her younger days.
“That’s what was bothering me about him!” Jenny almost shouted. “He’s a lot like dad!”
“Eww, don’t say that!” I exclaimed, not feeling very well about this whole conversation. Mark isn’t like dad. How can they even say this?! I thought, even though somewhere deep down I knew there were some similarities and maybe they were the reasons why I always felt so comfortable around Mark.
“Eww? Thanks a lot.” Dad said entering the living room again.
“I-I didn’t mean it like that. I-“ I stuttered.
“Relax, Katie. I know how you meant it.” Dad said, chuckling.
Dad was the only one who ever called me Katie. He was also the only one I would ever let call me that. It was one of our little things that always made me feel so close to him. Just now I noticed that dad’s hands were hidden behind his back. “Your mother was against it but this is for you, Katie.” He handed me a huge chocolate, which he was barely able to hide behind his back before, due to the sheer size of it. “And this one's for you, Jenny.” He said handing a similar one to her. Jenny’s eyes were shining with desire.
“Thanks.” We exclaimed in unison, both hugging dad in a tight grip.
When we let go, dad asked mum: “Did you tell them yet?”
“I was waiting for you to be here.” She paused for a moment. “Girls, I’m pregnant.”
Stunned silence filled the room, until it was abruptly broken by Jenny. “Aren’t you too old to have more kids?”
I buried my face into the palms of my hands, while dad was fighting to not start laughing. Oh no, she didn’t. Please tell me she didn’t just call mum old.
The silence was deafening.
Jenny
I immediately knew that I screwed up. It was one of those things you know you should never ever say but… but they somehow manage to slip away anyway. I knew I should apologize or at least say something but I still couldn’t believe what I’ve just said. And apparently I wasn’t the only one. Mum blinked a few times, trying to process what just happened. The awkward silence lasted only for a few seconds, but it felt like an eternity.
“Jennifer Grace Sutton!” mum nearly shouted jumping to her feet.
Uh-oh! I instinctively budged back a bit. I knew she would be angry, but I didn’t expect her to be that much!
“How dare you call your mother old?!” mum said in a sharp tone, making clear how furious she was. I felt like a little child again, as if I was shrinking in front of the pissed off adult.
“I-I’m sorry.” I responded quietly. “I didn’t mean…”
“I am not too old! I’m still in my late thirties…” somehow her voice didn’t sound as cold and sharp as before.
Dad coughed before muttering “42” and then cleared his throat again, taking the edge out of the situation.
Mum frowned and gave him ‘The evil eye’. “Very late thirties.” She sat back into the chair and a weak insecure smile crossed her face. “Crap… I’m too old. Am I not?”
She hid her face in the palms of her hands and I finally understood why mum was so angry. She has been doubting herself already, and I… I just fed her insecurities. I quickly stood up and went to her, trying to comfort her as best as I could. I laid my hand on her back. “You’re not too old!” I said persuasively. “I was just caught completely off guard and… I’m really, really sorry. I didn’t even mean it.”
“But you were right. It’s gonna be so much extra work and I don’t think I still have the energy to deal with it.”
“I’ll help you! As much as I can! I always wanted to be the big sister.”
“Thanks honey.” Mum smiled at me although she didn’t seem to be completely convinced.
“And I’ll help as well. I’ll try to be home more often.” Dad added.
Mum gave him a doubtful look and smirked. “Yeah right, and tomorrow you’ll bring me a unicorn, right?”
I giggled. The atmosphere changed so quickly and drastically it was almost unbelievable.
“Hey, I really mean that!” dad stated.
“I don’t doubt that.” mum said with a knowing smile. Dad was always promising to be more at home, but he was still usually leaving early in the morning and wasn’t coming home until late in the night. Maybe it will finally change.
“So, how long do you know you’re pregnant?” Kate asked.
“I found out a week ago. I have an appointment with a doctor tomorrow, so I’ll know more then.”
Out of the sudden my stomach emitted a loud growl. I felt the blood rushing to my cheeks as all the looks turned to me. Innocent smile spread across my face. “Umm… So what's for dinner?”
We ordered some pizzas. Even though I had pizza quite often during the last month, I didn’t mind at all. Pizza was probably my most favorite food and I wouldn’t really mind eating it every day. Truth to be told, I was never very picky when it came to food, even though I wasn’t a very big fan of salads. And ever since the summer started everything seemed to taste better than it used to. Except for salads. Cursed be thy existence, foul green abomination! I didn’t know where this sudden hate for salads came from, but frankly I didn’t care.
With our parents at home I was paying a bit more attention to my table manners and so I didn’t shove all the food down my throat like a wild animal like I got used to recently and instead I ate at much slower rate savoring the flavors. Despite this, the meal still ended sooner than I would have wished for when I finished the last slice of my pizza. To make things worse I didn’t really feel satisfied and I was miles away from that feeling of fullness that I grew so fond of. Dad and I ate one whole pizza pie each, whereas Kate and mum ate half of a pie each, which left one whole pie of pizza untouched. I eyed the remaining pizza with a desire, but I decided not to follow it. It’s probably for the best. I really don’t want to make a pig out of myself on the first night with my parents after so long…
After dinner we spent some time chatting about the summer so far, how we handled being on our own, how we enjoyed the freedom from the old people (mum gave dad some dirty looks after that question), what the hell happened with that one chair and you know, stuff like that. Then we talked about the vacation our parents had. Time passed quickly and soon it was time to call it a day, since mum and dad spent a lot of time on the road. Well, I wasn’t very sleepy since I spent a major part of the afternoon sleeping and most of the day just lazing about. With nothing better to do I decided to take my shirt off and to check the recent changes on my midsection. I looked at my reflection. Well, it’s obvious that I gained some weight but it doesn’t seem so bad. My waist still looks quite tiny in comparison with my hips… I poked my abdomen with a finger and watched how it sunk a little into the small layer of fat over my insufficiently filled stomach. Then I proceeded to try to ‘pinch an inch’ a feat I was never really able to do. Well, not without a lot of effort anyway. This time I succeeded effortlessly. This… this actually feels kind of nice. This, I slapped my belly, should make me feel disgusted. Right? Why don’t I feel disgusted? I don’t think I mind the extra weight at all. A knock on my door dragged me out of my thoughts. I panicked quickly, snatching my t-shirt while yelling: “Give me a second!” But the door was already opening. It was mum – as I feared. “I said give me a second!” I muttered grumpily while putting on the shirt.
“I’m sorry. I was in mid-movement and I couldn’t stop anymore.” Mum said.
I sighed. “It’s alright. What do you want?”
“I wanted to talk with you in private.”
“Sure.” Now I’m gonna get a lecture about my weight…
“So, I’ve noticed you put on some weight,” And here we go. “And I just wanted to know how you feel. Are you alright?”
That’s unexpected. “Yeah, I’m fine.”
“You know, ever since you were little you always tended to overeat when you were upset. Are you sure nothing happened?”
“I’m sure.” Well, nothing before I started to gain anyway. “It’s just that I've been pretty moody lately. And I feel so hungry all the time, I have no idea why! I just ate a whole pizza not so long ago, but I feel like I didn’t eat the whole day! It drives me crazy! And when I’m not hungry then I’m just so tired. It almost seems like I’m either eating or sleeping!” Not to mention that one time when I did both at the same time…
“It sounds like your body is going through some changes. Don’t worry too much about it. I’m sure you’ll be back to normal soon.” She patted me on the shoulder with a reassuring smile.
“I hope you’re right.” Barely hearable rumbles sounded and for once it wasn’t my stomach making noises.
“Would you like to split a pizza with me?”
A wide smile lightened up my face.
“It makes you happy, doesn’t it?”
“What?” I asked confusedly, with my mouth full of pizza.
“Eating I mean. It makes you happier.”
I swallowed the content of my mouth before answering. “I-I think you’re right. How did you know?”
“You just have… a certain spark in your eyes when you’re eating. It’s difficult to describe.”
We remained silent for the rest of our pizza binge, constant munching being the only audible thing.
“Ah, that hit the spot.” Mum said, leaning back in the chair.
“You know, when you came to my room I was sure you're gonna give me a lecture about my weight, that you would put me on some strict diet and that you would be mad at me.”
“Honey, why would I be mad at you?”
“I don’t really know.” I admitted, unwittingly patting my belly. “It’s just… you were always dieting to remain slim and so I thought you might want me to be slim as well.” It sounds so silly now that I said it out loud.
“Would you like me to put you on a diet? Eating salads for every meal?” She asked with a grin. While she wasn’t aware of my newly found resentment towards salads, it wasn’t a secret that I very much preferred other types of meal.
“Ugh, no thanks.”
“Seriously now, if you’d like some help with losing the weight you know you can always turn on me.”
“It’s ok, thanks. I’ve been thinking about it a lot and I actually feel fine about the extra pounds. I was unhappy about it at first, but I realized it was more because I feared how other people would react, rather than really minding it. Plus I really enjoy eating whatever I want.” Although I would still appreciate it if my ass could stop growing before I look like a freaking horse!
Mum smiled. “I’m glad to hear you make your decisions based on what you want and not based on expectations.”
“But what if I get fat?”
“As long as you’re happy and healthy it’s fine with me. Besides, I'll soon make you seem tiny in comparison. Just make sure to move a little and try to eat a salad once in a while.”
“I’ll try, but I can’t promise the last part.” I said with a giggle.
***
Kate
I stepped inside my room and closed the door behind me. After a moment of hesitation I proceeded to lock the door. Then I took off the uncomfortably tight clothes that were holding my oversized breasts in place and tossed it on the floor. Ah, freedom! I didn’t bother with putting some clothes back on, instead I let my boobs jiggle around freely. Warm air felt pleasantly on my smooth skin and I was all by myself so there was no real reason why I should get clothed. I plunged my cute posterior onto the chair and rested my long shapely legs on the bed.
“Hello old friend.” I said to my computer while it was booting up. I usually spent a lot of time in front of my computer, but this summer it seemed to be hardly in use. Starting a new relationship and taking care of my little sister took up way more time than I expected. I always considered myself to be a pretty independent person. Some people are unable to be alone for a longer time. I'm at a different extreme. I simply need some time just by myself now and then and I was looking forward to finally getting it with our parents back home.
It must have been way past midnight when I finally decided to go to bed. At the time I was already falling asleep in the chair, so I turned off the computer and fell asleep immediately after laying my head on the pillow.
I woke up with a bad taste in my mouth. Crap! I didn't brush my teeth last night. That’s so disgusting! I jumped off my bed and headed to the bathroom. After thoroughly brushing my teeth I stepped into the shower and let the pleasant stream fall on my well-endowed body. I couldn’t resist the sudden urge to grasp my breasts and gently squeeze the soft flesh. God, it feels so good! They were so extremely sensitive that even this slight touch left me gasping for air. Every delicate touch sent waves of pleasure throughout my whole body and I was barely able to contain moans that were trying to escape from my lips. I put my hands underneath my boobs, heaving them in my palms before squeezing them harder than ever before. The world has turned. I had to bite my lower lip hard to stop the scream from the top of my lungs from coming out. A single drop of blood ended up in my mouth from a small rupture in my lip and so the taste of it mixed with the taste of the toothpaste. My legs gave away and I found myself sitting on the tile floor, breathless while water continued to fall down on me.
I was still breathing rather heavily when I finally got up. I don’t know how long I was just sitting there but it was definitely for a while. I took a towel and started wiping myself dry. It wasn’t the easiest task considering how sensitive my bosom still felt. What is going on with you today, girls? Getting clothed brought another issue. Putting on a bra was out of the question, so I just got into a baggy t-shirt and hoped that no one would notice.
I headed towards the door, grabbing the handle and then bumping tits first into them. I cried out in a mixture of surprise, pleasure and pain. How could I forget that I locked the door? I’m such an idiot… I unlocked the door but haven’t left the room just yet. I’ve been this size for a while now, but I still have some bras to overgrow. I swallowed the ‘magic pill’. The thought alone of my breasts growing again made me shiver. I wasn’t very familiar with the feelings that surged through my body right now. Unbearable lust has filled my mind and clouded my judgment. I grabbed my phone and dialed the number. “Hey Mark.”
“He-“
“Are you at home? Can I come over?”
“Sure. Wh-”
“Great, see you there.”
***
Jenny
I was woken up by an alarm clock. It rang far sooner than I would appreciate. I rose on my arm and with an experienced hand I stopped the devilish sound. I fell back to the bed with a grunt. I don’t want to go to the gym! I whined internally. Why can’t I just stay in bed the whole day? My stomach let out a rumble. Oh, that’s why… “Shut up!” I reluctantly rolled out of the bed and started preparing myself to go to the gym. I’ll take a little break after today. It wouldn’t make much sense to torture myself everyday when I don’t really need to lose weight, right?
When I stepped to the kitchen I was greeted with a myriad of smells. “Mum, what is going on?”
“Oh, hey honey. I don’t know what got into me...”
The amount and variation of food on the display was impressive. Scrambled eggs, pancakes, waffles, fresh bakery, oatmeal, some fruits and vegetables… The list could go on. It came just short of a similar feast that grandma made a few weeks ago.
“Don’t just stand there. Dig in!”
I didn’t need to be told twice.
Mum was on the way to the doctor and so she dropped me in front of the gym. I was so overstuffed from breakfast that I had trouble even getting up from the car. I wonder how I can work out without puking today… I knew I shouldn’t eat much before exercising but when I saw the food then I simply couldn't help myself. My stomach was so bloated that my top kept on riding up, revealing the skin underneath. I stopped trying to cover it after a while. I’ll do just a few simple things and then I’ll spend most of the time chatting with Angie.
I struggled putting on my yoga pants. Even though the fabric was stretchy it still caused me a lot of trouble pulling it over my thick thighs and especially over my huge ass. Come on! It fit ok two days ago. By the time I succeeded I was red in the face already. I looked in the mirror at my reflection. Those pants looked like they were painted onto my skin, revealing almost every curve of my lower body. It will have to do for now.
I arrived here a couple of minutes earlier than I planned to and so I had to wait for Angie. I decided to wait for her in the locker room, rather than working out on my own. I didn’t have to wait for very long.
We started our routine on stationary bikes, although I was pedaling at a much slower rate than Angie was, since I wasn’t feeling very well. “So,” I muttered huffing heavily. “Why do you work out so much? It’s not like you’re out of shape…”
“You forgot? Me, Morgan and Chloe are trying to get to the cheerleading squad. I got to be in my best shape.”
“Riiight, that cheerleading thing…” Cheerleading is so stupid...
“Speaking about Morgan and Chloe, they should be back in town next week.”
“Oh, cool. Can’t wait to hang out with them again.”
I was feeling a bit better and so I decided to do a few squats next. As I gained weight it was getting more and more difficult to do squats as the large portion of pounds went straight to my booty. God, I’m tired. Just one last squat. Oh crap! I heard the thread on my pants give away and felt a slight breeze on my, now unveiled, butt cheeks. I rose up immediately, covering the tear on my ass with my hands. “I got to go!” I yelped and ran into the locker room. Angie entered a few moments after me. “What’s wrong? Are you al-“ She noticed the tear on my ass and giggled. “Oh I see. Miss bum bum is too bootylicious for her own pants!”
I felt the blood rushing to my cheeks as I was getting red in embarrassment. “Shut up!”
Kate
I was going through the hallway leading towards Mark’s apartment. With each step I took I was getting a bit more aroused. It was mostly due to the fact that my boobs were wider than my torso and so I often brushed my arms against their sides as I walked and given how sensitive they felt today… I rang the doorbell. While I was standing there in the empty hallway, waiting for the door to open made me very much aware of how my erected nipples poked through the thin fabric of my indigo colored t-shirt. The fact that the shirt had to accommodate way more flesh than it was made for certainly didn’t help either. It was almost see-through.
My shapely legs were on almost full display, my short denim shorts didn’t cover them more than was necessary. I bit my lover's lip and shivered with anticipation. I rang the bell again even though only a few seconds had passed since the first time, but for me it felt like hours ago. The door opened and without a second thought I leaped forward. I put my arms around Mark’s neck and wrapped my long legs around his body as he reflexively caught me by my butt. A soft moan escaped my lips when my breasts pressed against his chest. I pressed my lips against his as he made a few steps backwards trying to maintain his balance. He returned my kiss after he regained his composure. “Hey.” I said cheerily after we broke the kiss, my limbs still wrapped around him. Bright smile spread across my face and I wouldn’t be able to wipe it from my face even if I wanted to.
“Hey beautiful. I could get used to this, you know?”
I gently put a finger against his lips. “Shhh.” I quickly started to unbutton his shirt.
“I like where this is going.”
We walked into his bedroom. Well, he walked. I was still stuck to him like glue while struggling with buttons on his shirt. Once we were in the bedroom I finally let go of him, putting my feet back on the floor. I pulled down his shirt and threw it across the room. I shoved him onto his bed. “Take off your pants, mister.” I demanded and watched as Mark obeyed without hesitation. With a slight grin I watched his erection, while he was devouring my body with his eyes. I very slowly started to pull up my t-shirt, teasing Mark and enjoying the way he stared at me, unable to take his eyes off me. It filled me with confidence. I dropped the t-shirt on the floor and grasped my breasts into my hands. I released them again letting them bounce up and down and sway from side to side. Each of those heavy, perfectly shaped miracles was as big as my whole head and, hopefully, going to get even larger. I had to wiggle my way out my tight shorts, which also meant more jiggling and bouncing to my bosom. Mark was hypnotized by the movement and his eyes screamed with lust. I went closer to him, took his hands and placed them on my boobs. Even the slight touch from his strong fingers made me cry out in pleasure. He circled my nipples with his thumbs and I trembled under his gentle touch. I moved closer and closer, until our noses almost touched and I gazed deeply into his dark brown eyes. They seem almost black from this close. I could see the mutual affection reflecting in them. I wrapped my arms around his body, still staring into his eyes. Two strong arms grabbed me and he pulled me even closer. We kissed and then our bodies became one. Everything else got lost in a blur. The world seemed so insignificant in comparison with our passion and nothing else mattered anymore…
***
Jenny
I took a quick shower and got back into my regular clothes. Today I wore a yellow tank top that wasn’t very effective in hiding my belly that was still swollen from the huge breakfast I had and simple shorts that were getting just a bit too tight around my butt, but honestly what clothes fit me well these days? Angie returned to working out some more, but we wanted to hangout later on so I had some time to spend. I walked out of the gym still trying to figure out what I was going to do until Angie finished her session. I raised my head and glanced across the street. I blinked a few times in surprise. When did they open a pastry shop there? I mildly remembered some work going on there during the last few weeks, but I never paid it much attention. That will work I guess. I’ll have just something to drink though. I’m still quite full from breakfast… I pulled out my phone and texted Angie. ‘Waiting across the street.’
My eyes fell upon the sign above the doors. Dana’s delights, huh? I entered the pastry shop and was immediately greeted by delicious smells of uncountable sugary treats that made my mouth water. It wasn’t a very big place, but it still had a few tables and booths, which were completely empty. I couldn’t see anybody inside. I cleared my throat. “Uhm, hello? Is there anybody here?”
“I’ll be right there!” A voice shouted from the kitchen. A few moments later a corpulent woman waddled behind the counter. She was quite young, I guessed her to be in her mid-twenties. She was about the same height as I was, her round face with a double chin, dominated by her plump cheeks was lightened up by a wide smile. Her chin length brown hair was doing a great job and framed her face nicely. Her body was mostly covered behind the counter, but I could tell she was quite obese anyway. “Heyyy, what can I get ya darlin’?”
“Hello, just a coke, please.”
“All right. Take a seat. I’ll bring it there in a minute.”
“Ok, thanks.”
I sat down to the booth that was closest to the counter, fully taking in the scents. It surely smells great in here. I might order something small just to get a taste. Who knows when I’ll get here again?
Sitting there I was wasting time on my phone when heavy steps made me raise my head from the screen. My eyes immediately bulged out in surprise. I presumed she was big, but I would never guess this big! I’m not very good at guessing weight, but my god! She must surely weigh way over 400 pounds! Her thighs looked more like tree trunks than actual thighs and they were touching all the way down to her knees. She barely waddled and it was clear that walking gave her a lot of trouble. And I thought that my thighs were huge… She had a large and heavy bosom that rested on her most dominant feature – her abdomen. Her gut was absolutely massive! It reached quite far in front of her even though it was drooping a lot and it was flapping against her thighs with each step. I couldn’t imagine how many Xs there were on her t-shirt sizing. With every step she made her soft body jiggled and quivered like a jelly. She put a bottle of coke and an empty glass in front of me and I couldn’t take my eyes off her meaty arms. They’re as big as most people’s legs, probably even larger than that to be honest!
“Here ya go darlin’. And something a little extra for the first customer of the day.” She said, handing me a chocolate cupcake, smiling at me brightly.
“Thanks. It looks great.”
“I assure ya, it tastes even better.”
Without hesitation I took a large bite. “Mmm, it’s delicious!”
She laughed. “Told ya… Say, would ya mind if I joined ya with breakfast? I haven’t stopped today yet and I hate to eat alone.”
“Sure, I wouldn’t mind a company.”
She smiled and started waddling towards the kitchen. I watched in awe as her giant ass wobbled with every step she took. For the first time in a long while, I thought that my butt wasn’t really that big.
She came back with a mug of coffee and a large plate that was overflowing with donuts and cupcakes. The goodies were literally piled like a tower on the plate and I couldn’t believe how she managed to waddle to the table without dropping anything. With some troubles she sat down on the bench opposite to me. The bench creaked as she lowered her heavy body onto it. Her monstrous gut was so big, that it was squished against the edge of the table. It couldn’t have been very comfortable, but she seemed to be used to it. She leaned forward and extended her meaty hand over the table. As she did it, her belly pressed against the desk of the table even more and it looked like it was trying to eat it. “I’m Dana by the way.”
I shook her soft hand. “Jenny, nice to meet you.”
She pushed the plate closer to me. “Feel free to take whatever ya want.”
“Shouldn’t you sell those to me?”
“Well yeah, but since you’re my first customer on my first day in business, I figured ya deserve some special treatment…”
We spent quite some time chatting and I felt really comfortable with Dana. She was really nice and friendly and I certainly didn’t mind the free pastries either. I was never shy when someone offered me food. Besides, it was really delicious.
In amazement I watched as the mountain of baked delicacies slowly got smaller and smaller. With our combined appetites we devoured it all, leaving only crumbs. I exhaled deeply laying my hands on my overstuffed belly. It was so full and round and it poked through the gap between my shirt and shorts. I tucked my shirt down, trying to cover my gut, but it was futile. The shirt just rode up again as I was simply too full for it to be able to stay down. That woman surely can eat! I’m so full I couldn’t possibly swallow another bite and I ate barely one quarter of it all! No wonder she looks the way she looks.
Few minutes later Angie texted me that she just got out of the shower and that she’ll be here soon. “So, I think I’ll slowly be going…” I said. “How much do I owe you?”
Dana waved her hand. “Nothing, like I told ya.”
“Ah, ok. It was really nice to meet you. I’ll make sure to stop by every now and then.” I took a deep breath, taking in all the sweet scents one last time. I’ll definitely come back soon.
“I’ll be happy to see ya. Take care.”
***
Kate
Our bodies, sticky with sweat, remained entwined. My head rested on Mark’s chest that went up and down with every breath and I listened to the rhythm of his beating heart. I was fascinated how his heartbeat was slowly calming down from the insane thunder to a much slower, more regular rate. Mark was stroking my hair with one hand, while he used the other to pull me closer to him. I raised my head and looked into his eyes. He was dreamily staring into the distance with a slight smile spread across his face. “What are you thinking about?” I asked him.
“I was just thinking how great it would be to be smothered by your boobs.” I blinked a few times in surprise. Mark’s face turned a bit red and I spotted a hint of panic in his wide open eyes. “Please tell me I didn’t say that out loud… Crap! Now you have to think I’m a perv.”
A smirk appeared on my face as I climbed on top of his body. “That’s probably the sexiest thing I have ever heard.” My eyes were widened with desire. I bent my back, thrusting my chest forward and slowly moved closer to Mark’s face. My heavy bosom hung freely, slowly occupying more and more of his vision as I was approaching closer and closer. I halted, my breasts swaying mere inches from his face. I could feel his warm breath on my sensitive skin. I hesitated for a moment, wondering if it really was a good idea. Mark decided for me as he gently started to pull me down, burying his face in the soft flesh of my boobs, forcing a moan from my lips.
We spooned. My firm bottom was pressed tightly against him. Mark kissed my neck, while he gently fondled every inch of my body he could possibly reach. His hands were slowly, but surely, making their way towards my breasts. He finally grasped them, massaging them with his fingers, sending pleasing shivers down my spine. I purred like a cat under his touch. Oh, He’s such a perv. I laid my hands onto his, making him squeeze my boobs harder. But he’s my perv.
I yawned and stretched my back, pressing my butt even more against Mark. I felt the pulsating reaction of his body. Someone’s getting excited again. I thought with a smirk crossing my lips. This relationship filled me with tons of confidence. I always knew I was pretty, but I’ve never felt as pretty as I felt since we started dating.
Confidence is an interesting thing. In the past I had quite often struggled with lower self-confidence, unreasonably doubting everything about myself. Due to my introverted nature, which I hated very much, it was always difficult to really fit in with my classmates on a deeper level and so I obviously wasn’t the most popular person around. Through the time I was finding ways to fight my nature, getting out of my comfort zone and trying to be more interactive with my peers, but frankly it was an exhausting process that usually left me full of self-doubts, afraid that everyone secretly hates me.
During high school I felt like there was this giant boulder on my shoulders that was getting bigger and heavier with every passing day. Because of it every now and then I experienced moments where I was overflowing with gloomy thoughts, thoughts that were leaving me unable to function properly, making everything seem to be just too difficult to do. However, ever since Mark came into the picture, during the summer, I’ve been feeling great, not feeling even the slightest hint of those states. It was as if the boulder shattered and disappeared, releasing me from its influence, taking all the weight down from my shoulders. I was for once in my life truly happy. Surely it wasn’t all connected with Mark. I was glad to leave high school behind me and excited about going to college. Initially though I was anxious about it, scared of meeting new people, but ever since I knew Mark was going to be there, I had no worries.
I was also delighted at the prospect of never seeing certain people again. Most recent addition to the list was James, but most of all I hoped to never see Mandy again. She messed me up. I never really got over that friendship we once had and I’ll admit that I blame her for making me even more introverted than I would naturally be, making it harder for me to open up to people. Even after so many years it still hurt, but I finally felt like I was going to get over it. My stomach rumbled, snapping me out of my thoughts. Oh that’s right. I haven’t eaten yet today. Let’s eat something that will make my boobies grow, shall we?
I took a generous bite of my burger. While enjoying the flavor I took a quick look across the table, to notice once again, just how much of a distraction I was for Mark. The poor boy didn’t know where to lay his eyes! His eyes kept on wandering between his burger, my face and the curve of my bosom emphasized by the too small t-shirt.
“Oh, I just remembered.” Mark suddenly blurted. “I found the bra you left here the other time.”
I blinked a few times in confusion. “Bwa? What bwa?” I asked with my mouth full.
“You left the bra here the first time we-“
“Oh, that’s right. I remember now.”
“So… 32H, huh?”
“Oooh, looks like someone has been interested in my underwear.” I shook my head. “And I thought so highly of you.” I put the rest of the burger to my mouth, because I wasn’t sure if I could keep a straight face and I wanted to see him squirm a little before I would reveal I was only playing with him.
Mark’s cheeks turned red. “No. I- No! It’s… I can explain!” He was starting to panic.
I almost choked on the burger when I started to laugh. He stared at me confused, but with hope in his chocolate eyes. “Relax, you pervy boy, I’m just messing with you.” He let out a sigh of relief.
“You really got me there… Devil woman!” Now it was his time to shake his head. “And I’m not pervy.”
I giggled. “Riiiight.”
He stood up. “Anyway, I’ll bring you that bra.”
I waved my hand. “Don’t bother. It’s too small now anyway. And it will get even more so soon.” Oh crap! Please, let it go. Please, let it go. Please. Please. Pl-
“Even more so?” he asked, raising his eyebrow.
Crap! Stupid, stupid, stupid! Think before speaking, you stupid cow! “Uhm, well.” Now it was me who didn’t know what to say. I sighed. How to start? “Well, my boobs, they… grew.” Crap, crap, crap! I’m not doing so well. I shivered, feeling that something from my “old self” awoke inside of me.
He tilted his head slightly. “Nooo, really?! I know they grew, I’m not blind. The point is that you just implied that they’re going to grow even more. How can you be so sure?”
I sighed again. I don’t want to lie to him… I’ll just tell him the truth, let him call me a freak and then he’ll break up with me… Like a dark cloud the “old me” was spreading inside my mind. I took a deep breath. “I love my boobs. I always liked that they were big and deep down I always wanted them to be bigger, although I fully realized that about a month ago. Then I found those pills on the net, that make breasts grow from overeating… And they work.”
Mark blinked a few times as he was taking in what I just said. “And you call me a perv, huh?” He said while his lips twisted into a slight encouraging smile.
Unfortunately I couldn’t see it, blinded by the dark thoughts. My chin started to tremble. “So, what now? Call me a freak and break up with me, like you’re going to, so I can at least go home and never come out of there again!” With the last words my voice broke down and my eyes filled with tears. I turned my face down to the floor.
Mark was by my side in a heartbeat by making two long steps, immediately grabbing my hands. “Don’t be silly babe. Why would I break up with the sweetest, most gorgeous girl I’ll ever see?”
A single ray of light broke through the cloud that was tormenting me. “So, you” I raised my head and snuffled. Our eyes met. “You don’t think I’m a freak?”
“There is no way I would ever think of you as a freak.”
“But won’t you mind if I get bigger?”
“I can’t say I don’t enjoy your breasts as they are right now and honestly, so far I’ve been enjoying them more with every added inch.” He placed his left hand on my right boob and squeezed it gently. “I am a perv after all, remember?” He gave me a bright smile. “But seriously now. In my eyes you were and you still are the embodiment of perfection.” He looked deeply into my eyes. “I can’t think of anything that could change that. I don’t know if there is some kind of threshold, from which you would become physically less attractive to me by, you know, getting bigger. It doesn’t even matter, because it can’t change the way I feel about you. I love you, Katie.”
A bad memory was all that was left of the menacing cloud. Tears of joy started to pour down from my eyes, mixing with the tears of sadness. “I love you too.” I sniveled before burying my face in his shoulder, embracing him tightly.
Few minutes passed before I slowly pulled myself from him. A wide smile was lighting up my face. Now, when it was all over, I was glad I confided in Mark, even though I wasn’t ready yet. It ended up far better than I could ever imagine. I rose to my tiptoes and planted a kiss on his cheek. “Just two more things. What does a girl have to do to get another burger around here and what is more important. Never, and I mean NEVER, call me Katie ever again, ok?”
Jenny
I stepped out of the pastry shop and sighed. God, I miss it already! I sighed once again when I recalled I should go to the mall to get some new clothes. I usually loved shopping, but given how overfilled my stomach was… the only thing I wanted to do right now was to go home and lie down to digest. I stretched and yawned. The very thought of the bed made me sleepy.
From all the food I ate during the plentiful breakfast and the generous snack, I was so full and bloated that I felt like a balloon. I probably look like one too. The shorts were cutting deeply into my distended midsection and the too small t-shirt still kept on riding up, leaving far too much of my skin uncovered. Across the street Angie just exited the gym and so I tried to suck in my stomach as much as I could. Fuck! There’s barely any difference, I’m just too full. Getting slightly red with both embarrassment and effort I once again grabbed the hem of the shirt and pulled it down, hoping it would stay that way at least for a while. Angie crossed the street eyeing my abdomen suspiciously, surely noticing its even thicker state, even though she didn’t say anything on that matter.
“So, what would you like to do?” She asked.
“Can we go to the mall before anything else? I definitely need some new clothes. Then we could grab some lunch and make some further plans.” I’ll probably skip the food, but Angie will surely be famished after working out and walking through the stores… Maybe I'll have something little too.
Angie shrugged. “Sure, why not.”
When we finally arrived at the restaurant I was breathless and absolutely starving. For hours I ran from store to store trying to find some fitting pants, only to leave empty handed each and every time. I was getting desperate when I saw a spark of hope. There it was, a newly opened plus size store waiting only for me to come inside. This must be my lucky day! Angie let out a frustrated sigh. She was carrying a bag with some new clothes that she bought, but it was clear she was getting more and more annoyed with how long it took me. “I’m so, so sorry.” I said for at least the fifth time today.
“It’s fine… But if you won’t find anything here, there’s only one store remaining. You know? Like there’s only maternity wear remaining?” Angie said, stressing the word maternity. She pouted her lips, crossed her arms in front of her and raised her eyebrow.
“Stop suggesting I’m getting fat, you scrawny little blondie. You don’t want to see this fatass mad.” I said with a giggle.
She shrugged and a slight smile crossed her lips. “Just sayin’…”
“It’s not my fault that my ass is so much bigger than the rest of me.” Although my gut seems to be close second today…
Angie remained silent.
“I’d have a large coke and the steak filled with blue cheese and bacon. With baked potatoes please. Oh, and one of those chocolate milkshakes.”
“Small, large or medium?”
“Large, thanks.”
“And for you miss?”
“I’ll have shrimp salad and water, thanks.”
Moments later the waiter came back with our drinks and Angie’s milkshake. Did I say Angie’s? The milkshake was mine of course. I started to chug down the milkshake. I was quite content chugging down my delicious milkshake, while I was dressed in stretchy and comfy new clothes, with bags of more stretchy and comfy clothes waiting under the table and with my bestie sitting across the table. The only thing missing for my absolute happiness was a plate full of food. To my disappointment just mere moments later was the glass empty. I raised my head and looked across the table. Angie was staring at me with eyes and mouth wide open.
“What’s wrong?” I asked her with a voice filled with innocence.
She shook her head. “Don’t you think you should cut b-“
“Ouch!” I held my head. “Fucking brain freeze!”
“What were you saying?” I asked Angie once the worst pain faded away.
She rolled her eyes. Her annoyance was apparent from her tone. “I was saying that you should stop stuffing yourself like some freaking pig! Clothes that are made of stretchy garments are ripping on you and what you’re gonna do? You go stuff your face to a pastry shop! You’re piling on pounds like no one I ever saw before! Don’t you think you should cut back?!”
She’s way out of line! Who the fuck she thinks she is?! I was frowning during her whole rant and then suddenly I stopped. My lips were twisted in a completely fake smile. “Naaaah, I am just fine.”
Angie stared at me in disbelief. “B-but”
I snapped. “But what?! What’s your fucking problem?! I like to eat and like to eat whatever I fucking want!”
“But you’re getting fat!”
“So what?! So I’ll be fat! What’s the problem?!” Our anger was slowly diminishing with every shouted word.
“Well... you’ll be fat.”
“I still don’t see the problem…”
Angie opened her mouth and then closed it again. “A-are you trying to get fat? Or why do you keep eating so much?”
All the emotions that were building inside of me throughout the whole summer suddenly burst. Bitter tears overflowing my eyes and mixture of despair, anger and misery filled my voice with a venomous sting. I jumped to my feet. “Because it. Makes. Me. Happy! It’s pretty much the only thing that makes me happy these days!” I shouted at the whole restaurant. Everybody in the restaurant stared at me. When I realized what was happening I blushed a little before sitting down again. “The more food I eat, the happier I am.” I said calmly. “I tried to diet. Oh believe me I tried. Every single day brought nothing else than pain and misery. Eating was the only thing that could soothe me. Of course, then I had to worry about the weight I gained, it made me miserable and… I think you can see the pattern now.”
“I-I feel so bad now. I’m sorry. I-“
I waved my hand. “Don’t worry about it. I needed to let off some steam. Besides you had no means to know. Heck, I even figured it out just recently and I needed my mum to point out some things for me… It suddenly all started to make sense to me.”
By the time the waiter brought us our food, the conversation between Angie and I continued in a much friendlier atmosphere and our heated argument was long since forgotten. Well, not forgotten, but certainly forgiven as we both acted as if it never happened. Now for the best part – the food. The size of the plate that was put in front of me amazed me. What amazed me even more was that there wasn’t a single spot on it that wasn’t piled up with food. Oh god, it smells and looks delicious. I looked to the other side of the table to Angie’s plate and I felt sorry for her. Whereas I had a behemoth steak covering three quarters of the large plate, she had only some green things with shrimps. I wouldn’t like us to trade meals…
I dug in, tearing the steak apart with my knife, stuffing huge pieces of it into my watering mouth. The cascade of flavors was unbelievable. From the juicy well-seasoned steak, through the delightfully crispy bacon to the heaven of the molten blue cheese, it was all perfectly prepared. I had to cover my mouth to stop myself from moaning in pleasure. I didn’t want to rub it in Angie’s face, the fact she had to be here to witness me feasting and that she had to smell my meal as well must have been hard enough. I’ve gorged myself with every bite I took, feeling immensely pleasing sensations waving through my body. The massive meal slowly, but surely disappeared in the abyss that was my stomach. I was enjoying the meal so much that I wished it would never end. Sadly all good things in life have to come to the inevitable end…
Hic! “If I’d eat one more bite I’d explode!”
“I believe you.”
I started to massage my taut gut that was now filling my entire lap, even pressing against the desk of the table. Using my both hands I managed to alleviate some of the pressure inside.
Not a single crumb was left from the portion that would have been generous for two fully grown men.
“Anything else? Would you like to see a dessert menu?” The waiter appeared from nowhere.
“I think we’re go-“ Angie was cut mid-word.
“Dessert sounds nice! What do you recommend?” I was far from hungry, but my sweet tooth overcame the more rational part of me.
Angie covered her face in the palm of her hand.
“Are you seriously going to eat all of that?!” Angie stared at the huge dessert put in front of me with awe.
The largest ice-cream sundae I’ve ever seen, seemed like a formidable opponent, but I was determined to come out victorious. “I certainly intend to.” I buried the spoon into it and dug in without any second thoughts. My taste buds exploded when the sweetest pallet of flavors overwhelmed my senses. Soft moan escaped my lips.
Spoonful after spoonful I was making my way through the sweetest of delights that was brought in front of me, feeling my abdomen pressing more and more against the table. I was only halfway through, but I was already noticeably slowing down. I’m not losing to you sundae! I started to stuff more of the edible bliss into my mouth, determined to eat it all.
Angie watched me with concern. “Slow down! We’re in no rush, so take your time.”
Unfortunately, her wise advice fell on deaf ears as for me, nothing else existed. It was only me and food. Food and my overly full stomach. Stomach that was expanding further and further with every passing moment, painfully pressing against the sharp edge of the heavy table.
Then it happened. I swallowed the last mouthful. I won. I fell back in the chair. It creaked and groaned under my newly increased weight. The pressure inside my midriff was almost unbearable. I loved it! There was nothing in the world that could compete with the feeling of being stuffed to the absolute limit. I was sure that if I had only one more bite, I would explode. What is that feeling?! Maybe I’ll explode right now… A loud and extremely long burp erupted from my lips. “Oh, excuse me.” False alarm.
Twenty minutes have passed and I was still barely able to speak. We asked for the check and began the preparation for our exit. I tried to stand up on my own, but it was futile. I was way too heavy and way too exhausted to do so. “A little bit of help, please?”
With a big help from both Angie and the table I managed to scramble to my feet. I stretched and slowly started to waddle out of the restaurant. My midsection was so distended I could easily pass for a pregnant woman. Nine months pregnant. With twins. Maybe even bigger than that. The very stretchy waistband of my newly acquired pants dug into my paunch. I smiled to myself and turned to Jenny. “You know what? I should have gone to the maternity wear to buy clothes. Those are starting to feel a bit tight.” We both giggled. I folded my hands behind my head. Aaah, life is simply beautiful sometimes, isn’t it?
While we were at the restaurant, we decided to spend time at Angie’s house. Her parents were out until Sunday and we would have the house just for ourselves. Since I had all the clothes I could possibly need right in my bags, we planned to make a sleepover out of it, with just the two of us.
When I finally waddled out of the restaurant, my legs hurt and I was completely out of breath.
“The-there’s no w-*huff* no way, I’ll walk to your place in th-*hic* this state. Get a taxi or something.”
With difficulty I navigated my hefty posterior into the back seat of the car. Slowly, I positioned the rest of me inside the car as well. My bulging midriff was pressed against the front seat, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. It was quite the opposite actually. I started to rub this colossally swollen belly of mine, with my both hands, sending waves of pleasure throughout my whole body. Soft moans started to escape my plump lips that were curled in a satisfied smile. I felt like I was lying on a cloud, slowly drifting away from reality. My mind was getting foggier with every passing second. The car moved forward. “Drive slowly for me, ok?” I mumbled sleepily before passing out.
“Doughnuts filled with doughnuts!” I cried out before looking around in confusion. My gaze was met with two pairs of eyes. Familiar blue-green pair belonged to Angie. Bright smile spread across her lips, a silent witness to her amusement. The other pair of eyes belonged to the taxi driver, and the confusion hidden in them was mirroring my own. That was embarrassing. I thought. Weirdly enough I wasn’t embarrassed at all. The pressure inside my abdomen felt way too good to be embarrassed about anything right now.
They started to pull me out of the car and even with their combined strengths it turned out to be quite a challenge. Couple of minutes later we were all out of breath, panting heavily, but we were all standing on our feet. My knees quivered under the weight of my body and so I waddled to the nearest building, Angie's house, and leaned against it, hoping to take at least some of the weight from my limbs.
The house Angie lived in was quite a bit smaller than ours, but it wasn’t small by any means. With Angie’s help I slowly made my way through the house and into the spacey living room that was dominated by a comfortable couch and a huge TV. I lowered my heavy body onto the couch, grunting loudly. The pressure inside my stomach was growing more and more and I was starting to feel painful stings. I rolled up my shirt and took a good look at my aching stomach. The massive globe was bright pink with a few red spots here and there. It was hot and very hard to touch when I started to caress it, whimpering with pain.
“Are you alright?” Angie asked with concern.
“I-I hope so…”
“Is there anything I can do for you?”
“M-maybe.” I blushed a little at the thought. “Do you think you could, uhm, rub my belly?”
“Sure!” Angie jumped to me enthusiastically, immediately laying her hands on my paunch. She couldn’t wait to touch it. “Gosh, it’s so hard!”
The soothing touch of her delicate fingers forced a loud moan to come out from my lips.
“A-are you alright?! Did I do something wrong?!”
“N-no, it feels really great. Please, don’t stop!”
Her gentle touch fondling my over stressed gut lulled me into a calm slumber.
***
Kate
I leaned back in the chair. I laid my hand on my stomach, feeling just the smallest of bulges. I looked down, only to be met by a wall of boobs blocking my view completely of anything that might have been located underneath them. It’s probably better that way. I feel so disgusting only thinking about it…
“You know, you still owe me that shirt you ruined?” Mark remarked with a slight smile.
“Do I now?” I stood up and slowly pulled my t-shirt over my head, making a good show out of it. I threw the t-shirt on the chair behind me, while cutting the distance between us.
“Yep.” He replied with his eyes locked on my quivering mounds
“Well then.” I sat on his lap, pressing my naked bosom against him. “There must be something I can do about it.” I whispered in his ear in a sultry voice. I bit my lower lip and flicked my long and thick eyelashes.
He was leaning closer and closer to me. “Actually, there is a solution in my mind.” He whispered. His mouth was now less than an inch from mine. His lips twisted into a smile. He slapped my butt hard, making me jump up from his lap. Ouch! “You could buy me a new one.” He said resolutely.
I was massaging my hurting butt cheeks, frowning at him while I watched him stand up. “You could have been gentler, you know.” I crossed my arms underneath my boobs and gave him a stern disapproving look.
He put on the face of a guilty little boy that knows he made something wrong. Mark slowly came to me looking to the ground, avoiding eye contact, before he suddenly grabbed my tits. He lifted them until they were both touching my chin and then he let go. “Boing!” He exclaimed loudly, watching with a smirk as my considerable bust bounced, jiggled and wobbled about. “Fascinating. They're going on and on. That's truly fascinating” The look of a "mad scientist" on his face made me laugh.
“Are you ever serious about anything?”
The look on his face changed completely, he was suddenly all serious. “But of course. I am very serious about that shirt.”
Jenny
I snored so loudly it woke me up. Confused, I tried to get up, only to be brought back to reality by my swollen midsection that still prevented me from any movement, even though it was noticeably smaller now, it was still quite a lot bigger than it was in the morning. I yawned and stretched. “Hey, how long was I asleep?” I asked Angie sleepily. She was sitting on the floor, leaning her back against the couch and still caressing my, now much better feeling, belly.
“Hey. About two hours, maybe slightly longer.”
“And you were rubbing it whole that time?”
“Most of it, yeah. You kept groaning while you slept and you looked so uncomfortable and it looked so tight and painful that I even put on some lotion to relieve you.”
“Really? Wow. You’re a lifesaver! I definitely owe you one.”
“Don’t mention it.”
With great affection I fondled my belly. You hear that Mr. Tummy? It seems like you found yourself a friend. As if it was answering, my stomach let out a low gurgling sound. Whatever you say buddy.
I noticed that Angie’s gaze was still pinpointed to the globe of my stomach. “You liked it, didn’t you?”
“What?” Angie blushed slightly.
“You liked to touch my belly.” I accused her playfully.
“What? I- No. I-“ She was getting redder.
“Come on, I can tell when you’re lying.” I said with a smile.
“I-“ She was red as a tomato. “I couldn’t help myself. It’s so big and round and… It- It’s fascinating!”
“Don’t be embarrassed. If I was in your position, I‘d probably want to touch it as well.”
Relieved smile appeared on her face. “I still can’t believe how much food you ate!”
“I stopped surprising myself by now… Anyway I know this‘ll sound crazy but… Do you have some chips or something? All those belly rubs made me feel kinda hungry…” Angie just stared at me in disbelief.
Angie left me and went to the kitchen, looking for something she could bring me, leaving me alone with myself. The weight of my belly was uncomfortably lying on top of my thighs. I got to change position somehow and get this thing off my legs. Using my both hands I managed to lift the spherical middle from my chunky thighs, allowing blood to flow through my limbs properly again. Now how do I lie down?
Breathing heavily I laid my head on an armrest. After a lengthy struggle I was finally lying on the couch in a comfortable position, without being tortured by the weight of my midriff. It was still hanging slightly over the edge of the couch, but it wasn’t pulling me down to the floor. I patted the side of it. It’s all going to go straight to my ass and thighs, isn’t it? I let out a sigh. I guess it’s the truth that we reap what we sow… But it was totally worth it!
Angie appeared carrying a large bag of chips under her arm, bottle of Pepsi and two glasses. She tossed me the bag and poured us both a glass of the blackish liquid.
“Thanks, you’re the best!” I looked at her and I noticed that she looked like she had seen a ghost. “What’s wrong?” I asked her with concern.
She shook her head. “Nothing, it’s just… You wouldn’t believe how much food, fattening food, there is… The fridge is overflowing with prepared food and there are snacks everywhere you look! It would last at least a whole week for a family! I called my mum, asking her what it’s supposed to mean and you know what? She actually expects me to eat it all!”
I was munching on some chips already. “Why? What’s her deal?”
“Apparently she minds me losing weight. She keeps bitching like that I’m too skinny already and that it’s not healthy!” She let out a frustrated sigh and casted her hands. “I’ll have to throw the food away just so I won’t get scolded… She saw some stupid documentary on TV and now she’s worried I’m anorexic!” She shook her head. “She’s so… Argh!” She growled in frustration. “If she saw something about wearing clothes being bad for you, I’m pretty sure she would run around naked the next day!”
“But… you can’t just throw away perfectly fine food. That would be wasting!” For some reason the very thought of wasting food insulted me.
“Yeah well, do you have a better idea?”
I smiled and caressed my bulging midriff. “Oh, I think I have.” I licked my lips with desire. “When did you say your parents are returning? Sunday evening?”
She nodded.
“I’ll just call my mum, that I’ll be staying here over the weekend.”
Oh boy! I’ll need someone to roll me into class by the time the school year starts…
***
Kate
To say that I was busty would be an understatement. As much as I enjoyed that fact, it didn’t come without a few… issues. My breasts clearly enjoyed their freedom from constricting bras and bounced and jiggled inside the too small t-shirt, which tried to hide its content from the eyes of the world. It failed at it horribly of course. Walking through the mall hand in hand with Mark, well, let’s say we drew attention. Weirdly enough at my current state of mind I didn’t really care about the looks of strangers. Sure, I saw the envious looks from women, as well as the lustful looks from men. (And some women as well)
The only one I cared about right now was the man at my side.
“Come on, just pick one already!” I whined, fully expressing my annoyance. “Those two shirts are almost the same!”
“I have to make sure it’s the right choice.” He stated matter-of-factly with a neutral look on his face, but his eyes sparkled with amusement. I wonder what he’s up to. If he’s doing all of this just to toy with me, I swear I’ll kick his ass!
“Why don’t you just take them both then?” I said, hoping it would end my misery. “After all, I owed you the shirt for quite a while. You deserve some… retribution.”
“Hmm,” He grabbed another shirt from a rack. “This one would go better with my jeans, don’t you think?”
I looked up. What have I ever done to you, huh? I know I’m throwing your name around from time to time, despite the fact I never really believed in your existence, but… it’s just a figure of speech, ok?
“What are you doing?” Mark asked curiously.
“I’m talking to god, Mark. That’s how desperate I am right now.” A smile crossed his lips for a fraction of a second.
“I told you, I can’t make such an important decision without knowing your honest opinion.”
“I already told you my opinion!”
To be entirely fair, it didn’t really take him that long and I knew I was overreacting. But who could blame me? The shop was filled with men, who for once didn’t mind to be shopping for clothes. And they were all striping me with their gazes. Even though I rather enjoyed it at first, too much is too much. I felt like I was naked.
I was tugging my t-shirt, trying to make it a little less uncomfortable. “I could swear it’s tighter than before.” I said to myself.
Mark turned to me. “Yeah, it looks like it’s about to burst.”
I looked at him confused. I didn’t even know, I said it out loud!
“Seriously though, someone could question your choice of wardrobe.” He said grinning. “You see? That’s why I can’t just take any shirt without thinking it through properly… Now what do you think about this one?” He pointed randomly at some shirt. I sighed. Oh, you’re so gonna regret this mister. I’ll make you pay, you just wait and see.
“Kate! Hey, Kate!” Rough voice shouted from somewhere behind us. Wait, I know that voice… At the realization my heart skipped a beat, before it jumped into overdrive and the coldness of fear quickly crept into my mind. Shiver traveled down my spine, the hair on my neck stood on end and my hands started to tremble. I turned around a bit too quickly, which caused my bosom to jiggle like crazy. Without fail, James’s gaze fell on my overly endowed breasts that bounced unrestrained by a bra, covered only in the too small t-shirt.
Mark grasped me by my waist and pulled me closer to him. “Don’t worry, it’s gonna be fine.” He quietly assured me before stepping in front of me, guarding me with his own body. I felt a bit better immediately.
“What do you want, James?” Mark’s voice was filled with disgust, carrying an unspoken threat.
“It doesn’t concern you, Taylor. Don’t worry, I came in peace and I have no intention to harm anyone.” Mark clearly didn’t believe him and wasn’t going to step aside. They were measuring each other with their gazes.
“Just spit it out!”
I got to stop this… I took a deep breath and made a few steps forward, so I stood right next to Mark. I grabbed his hand tightly, trying to muster up some courage. “What do you want from me?” I looked at James’s face, still bearing signs of the beating at the party.
“You can recall your guarding dog, all I want is to apologize. Apparently I did something to hurt you… I was too drunk to even remember, but I want to say I’m sorry. For… whatever I did. I don’t expect you to forgive me-“
“Good, I won’t, because I can’t. Not now, it’s still too fresh. However I am not a person to hold grudges, so I’ll give you a chance, but… right now just keep your distance from me, ok?”
Hand in hand we were slowly increasing the distance between us and James. Mark leaned to me.
“I’m sorry if I was a bit of an ass today… Are you alright?”
I shook my head in disagreement. “Not really, I’m shaken up a bit. But I’ll be fine.” I hope. My mind wandered back to the party. I could only imagine what would have happened if Mark wasn’t there on that day.
He kissed me on the side of my head. “Come on, let’s get out of this place.” Mark laid his hand on my back, but I flinched when he touched me. All I could think about was James’s arms stretching to grab me.
“I-I think I should go home. I think I need to be alone for a while. I’ll call you, alright?” I wasn’t waiting for a response and strode off, leaving him in a stunned silence.
I closed the door to my room behind me and then turned on the computer. I hated myself for being so fragile, for being so easily shaken. I hated myself for always running away from being hurt, running from the real world into the virtual one. But how could I not? Nothing could hurt me there, there I was strong. I was starting to believe I could be strong in the real world as well, but that illusion was shattered like a glass. A single tear streamed down my cheek.
***
Jenny
“Urp! Oh, excuse me. Ugh… I think I’m gonna burst!” The dinner was tasty and plentiful. I was so full it was hard to breathe. My distended gut rested in my lap once more, too big for my shirt to cover it. It was red, uncomfortable and it hurt like hell. And it felt simply magnificent! That feeling of being too full to move was indescribable.
“You didn’t have to eat it all…”
“Yeah, but I wanted to. I wasn’t even that hungry…”
“But…” Angie shook her head. “But if you weren’t hungry, why did you have seconds? And thirds?!”
“I just told you.” A contented smile spread across my face. “Because I wanted to. But now moving to a more pressing issue. Is there a dessert coming up?”
“No dessert.”
“Ooooh, that’s such a shame.” I felt as if I just dropped an ice-cream cone.
“You seriously wanted more to eat?”
I shrugged. “I wouldn’t mind it... But it’s probably for the best.”
I really missed watching movies with Angie. She had like an endless collection of romantic comedies, which I could never watch at home. Well, not without condescending remarks from my sister.
“That guy is just so cute!” I sighed.
“I know, right? I can’t believe she rejected him! One smile and I would be like ‘Please marry me!’” Angie giggled. “Wouldn’t it be great if all the guys looked like him?”
“Yeah… You know what else would be great? Popcorn!”
Angie sighed. “Have you ever heard the saying ‘Eat to live, not live to eat.’?”
“What can I say? It’s not my problem that some people have their priorities wrong…”
“Gooood morning, sunshine!” Angie exclaimed cheerily.
“Wha- It’s morning already?” I looked around in confusion.
“It’s almost 11. I’m just about to go to the gym and I was wondering whether you’ll join me.”
“I think I will. Just give me a few minutes.” I stood up with ease, courtesy of a much, much smaller and lighter midsection, and headed to the bathroom.
“Alright, but hurry up, Chubs. We don’t have the whole day.”
Chubs. That word ringed in my brain as I inspected my reflection in the mirror. I looked at my ever growing ass, overshadowing the rest of my body. Then I looked at my decent sized breasts and finally at my middle, slowly getting softer. And I came to realization. I am chubby. I spotted something in the corner of the room. It was a scale. Time to face the music. I stepped on the scale and watched as the numbers were changing, until they finally stopped. Month ago I weighed 124 pounds. It was hard to believe. How much things can change in such a short amount of time. A month ago I would swear it’s impossible, but… here we are. 159 pounds. I weigh 159 pounds and I never felt better.
Kate
Virtual reality never seemed as appealing as it did right now. I was completely lost in it, unable to turn away from the screen. For hours my eyes were fixated to the colorful images of brought to life fantasies. Until a loud growl from my stomach disturbed me from this trance-like state. I was surprised by the light pouring through the blinds. Oh my god, did I just play through the whole night?! I stretched my legs, before standing up. I yawned and stretched my back. I felt that satisfying crack followed by creaking noise coming from the too small t-shirt that I was still wearing. I looked down at the wall of my breasts, preventing me from seeing anything underneath. I must have grown again, because that t-shirt looks ridiculously small now… and it is so uncomfortable! I squeezed my breasts with great affection. If only they were a bit bigger… Without thinking about it twice I took out a pill and swallowed it. More noise coming from my stomach reminded me that I skipped dinner yesterday.
I yawned. God, I’m tired! I wasn’t used to sleepless nights and now with each step I took, I felt the remnants of my energy vanishing. Only the thought of food kept me going. Jenny would be so proud right now… When I entered the kitchen my eyes immediately fell on a bag of fresh croissants. I didn’t hesitate for a second and took one and took a large bite right away. I don’t remember the last time I was this hungry. I was so determined to cram the whole thing inside my mouth, it was a wonder that I hadn't suffocated. The pastry disappeared in mere seconds. I wasn’t satisfied though. I took another croissant and started to eat at a much slower pace, while walking back to my room. I finished eating by the time I reached my room. With no more delay I collapsed on the bed, falling asleep almost immediately.
I was lost. All by myself in a deep, deep forest. My heart was pounding and I was gasping for air. Something was chasing me. It was getting closer. I have to run! And I did. As fast as my oversized bosom allowed me. Every step I made sent my boobs into motion. Evil voice laughed somewhere behind me, and it wasn’t far. “Run little girl, run. There is no escape!” And I ran. I ran in absolute horror. I wasn’t slowing down and I didn’t look back. Trees were closing down on me. Branches were reaching out to me, closing the way and trying to grab me. They were catching my clothes, tearing them apart. “Are you afraid, little girl?” The voice mocked me and I panicked. He’s getting closer! I tried to speed up, but I was reaching the end of my strength. Tears were running down my cheeks, but I wasn’t giving up yet. A branch wrapped around my waist, holding me in place. I’m screwed! I sobbed. “Tears won’t save you, little girl.” He whispered into my ear. I felt his breath on the back of my neck. He tore off the remnants of my shirt, leaving me topless. I started twisting in a desperate attempt to free myself. It worked! Somehow I got loose and rushed away. I tripped over a root and hit my head against a branch, turning me in the air. I fell down on my back heavily, completely disoriented. He laughed and clapped. He clutched my exposed breasts and I cried out in pain. “Don’t you worry your pretty, little head. I’m not gonna hurt you… Much.”
I woke up drenched in cold sweat, my heart was pounding and I trembled. Tears were pouring down from my eyes onto my pillow. All the feelings I successfully buried yesterday, were flowing to the surface again, only stronger. I sat up and hugged my legs, even though my breasts were starting to get in the way a bit. I shivered uncontrollably, sobbing.
I don’t know how long I sat there. Hours or minutes? It didn’t really matter. Eventually I calmed down, but I felt like I hadn’t slept for days. I was totally exhausted, but going to sleep wasn’t an option, I couldn’t risk it. Not now. I stood up from the bed with determination. I felt a bit dizzy and it was difficult to think straight, but I grabbed my phone and dialed a number. “We need to talk. In an hour at the café? Good.” I hung up and went to the bathroom.
I relished in the water stream that was cleansing my body, washing away the sweat and taking my mind off the woes. I slowly massaged my muscles, trying to relieve the stiffness I felt. My fingers slid across my body, outlining every curve of it. I squeezed my round and firm posterior and then glided up my flat stomach, before finally burying my fingers into the soft mountains protruding from my chest. They’re definitely larger than yesterday.
I put on the largest T-shirt I found and jeans. Maybe it was a mistake, but I wasn't going to bother with finding a fitting bra. I tied my hair into a ponytail and looked in the mirror, checking the final result. I look like crap. To be honest I was a bit harsh on myself, considering I barely slept, resulting in dark and heavy bags under my eyes, wasn’t wearing any make-up and couldn’t be bothered to brush my hair. I yawned. Good enough.
I sat in the café, sipping a cup of coffee. I wasn’t very fond of the dark beverage before me, but right now it was probably the only thing keeping me awake and sentient. The cafeteria probably had some name other than ‘café’, but it was located right across the street from the high school I went to and so it sort of became the place where students would hang out. I was taken aback by how different this place seemed right now. It used to be overfilled with students and the noise that usually came with them, but now it was almost empty. Anything could happen in a place like this. No one would even notice… Come on, Kate! Get your shit together! I took a few slow deep breaths.
I thought about what I was going to say, what I’m going to do when he shows up, but I couldn’t come up with any plan. This was a bad idea…
I was deep in my thoughts when a man came to my table. “Hey, you wanted to talk?”
My heart was beating fast. I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down again. I beckoned to the chair across the table. “James.” I said in a way calmer voice than how I felt. “Thanks for coming.”
“Before you say anything I’d like to apologize one more time. I really mean it. Ever since I remembered I did something I wanted to say I’m sorry, but… I just didn’t have the courage to stand in front of you. Especially since I don’t even remember what exactly I did.”
I didn’t know what surprised me more, whether how honest he sounded or that I actually believed what he was saying. “You seriously don’t recall what you did?” He just shook his head. “You-“ I sighed. “You assaulted me James. You physically assaulted me. You almost knocked me out and if Mark wasn’t there…” My voice broke as I relived that miserable night.
“I-I don’t know what to say.” He stared down in embarrassment. “I kinda figured… but I still hoped I wasn’t capable of such a thing. How could you ever forgive me? What can I do? You know what? I’ll be completely honest with you. I… I like you. A lot actually. I always hoped I could be with you one day. Eventually I accepted the fact it will never be and was happy just to be friends. But when I saw you at the grocery shop I thought to myself: ‘Why not give it a one last shot?’ And then I saw you with Mark and… something just snapped in my head and I drank more than ever before. If only there was anything I could do to take it back, to make it right, and to be friends again. I’d do it without hesitation.”
I certainly did not expect that… I almost felt bad for the guy… almost. I shook my head. “I’m sorry, I really don’t think there is a way… Not right now anyway. I’m still far from being able to forgive you, but I think I'm definitely closer than yesterday. Maybe one day…”
***
Jenny
Was it always this far? Angie and I were on our way to the gym and I already regretted my decision to come with her. I wasn’t really tired from the walk, but I wasn't as fresh as I should have been either. At least we’re almost there. A sudden gust of wind brought a delightful scent from ‘Dana’s delights’ and I immediately started salivating. I stopped in my tracks.
“What’s wrong?” Angie asked.
“You know what? I think I won’t join you in the gym after all… Sorry.”
I pushed the door and entered the pastry shop. All those yummy smells hit my nose at once, it was heavenly. I could stay here the whole day just for the smell alone! “Just a minute!” Dana shouted from the kitchen. I stood in front of the counter with a bright smile spread across my lips, waiting patiently, wondering what sweet goodie I should order. I could try something new. Oh, but the cinnamon roll was to die for! Or maybe one of those brilliant cupcakes? It’s such a difficult choice!
“If it isn’t my favorite customer, what can I get for ya?” Dana walked out from the kitchen, breathing heavily, with beads of sweat shining on her forehead.
“Hi.” My smile widened. “It all looks so good that I can’t decide. Maybe, uhm… just a cinnamon roll please.”
“Here ya go. Enjoy.” Dana said, handing me the sugary treat on a plate.
“Thanks.” I didn’t realize how big it was until I held it in my hand. It was about 8 inches in diameter!
“Let me know if ya’ll need anything.” And with that she vanished back in the kitchen.
I sat down at the booth and took a large bite of the roll. I let out a quiet moan because I was absolutely blown away by the flavor. It's even better than the last time!
I was so focused on eating that I barely noticed that some guy entered the shop. In fact the only reason that I noticed him was Dana’s shout “Just a minute!” from the kitchen. He seemed to be in a hurry. He paced around for a bit and then he left. Just a few seconds later Dana emerged from the kitchen breathing heavily. “Oh maaan! That’s like the third time today! I seriously need to hire someone…” She suddenly turned to me. “Ya wouldn’t be interested in the job by any chance, would ya?”
Since my mouth was currently preoccupied chewing way too big bite off the roll, all I could do was pop out my eyes and mumble indiscernibly. A summer job in here? That doesn’t sound half bad! Besides, I did have pretty big expenses on clothes recently… I swallowed the content of my mouth as fast as I could. “I’d love that!” I exclaimed enthusiastically.
“Ya would?”
“Yeah, although… I’m free only until the school year starts.”
“At least I’ll have time to find someone in the meantime. I have to warn ya though, I may use ya as a guinea pig for some taste testing.”
“I think I can handle that.” I said, patting my belly unconsciously. Free pastries? Yes please! “So… When do I start?”
I left the shop with a half a dozen donuts in a box tucked under my arm. My stomach was for once satisfied, still far from full, but for now satisfied. I didn’t initially plan to buy the donuts, but… They just looked so tasty! Naturally as a glutton that I undoubtedly was, I couldn’t resist buying them. The voice of reason asking myself whether I really needed to add more pounds to my ever expanding bottom, that was quivering with every step I made, was quickly smothered by sheer greed. Across the street I spotted Angie just leaving the building of the gym. She certainly wasn’t there for long. I was a bit surprised when she texted me to meet her so soon and wondered if it would be different if I went there with her. I felt bad for bailing on her, but… I really didn’t feel like working out today. Considering how I felt just from walking here, it was probably a good idea. Together we went back to her house for lunch.
The way back we spent in silence mostly. It didn’t take me long to realize that Angie was mad at me. If there was one person I didn’t want to be mad at me, it was Angie as she was a bit vindictive. Oh, who am I kidding? The blonde angel turned into a whole different person when she was pissed off, getting her revenge no matter what. There was no use of reasoning with her, you just had to endure whatever she had in store for you. She paced in a brisk tempo that I could barely keep up with, with my hefty thighs rubbing against each other and my jiggly posterior slowing me down.
When we finally arrived I was red faced and breathing heavily from extortion. The high temperature didn’t help it either as I was glistening with sweat. Fuck! How did I get so out of shape so quickly? Guess I need to do some work out from time to time… The only thing I wanted to do right now was to collapse on the couch, relieving my aching legs. Resounding rumble sounded from my stomach. Perhaps it wasn’t the only thing I wanted to do after all…
“Are you alright? You look like you’re about to pass out.”
I couldn’t tell whether she was concerned or if she was just trying to make me feel bad about my condition. “Yeah, I’m… I’m fine. I- I just need to… catch my breath.”
Sympathetically she laid her hand on my shoulder. “Just go sit down and relax, I’ll start with lunch.” And like that my sweet friend was back. Is that it? That… was surprisingly mild revenge. I could swear that something was off…
I sat down at the table and Angie served me an absolutely massive portion of mac and cheese. I think it wasn’t physically possible to fit any more food on the plate. It smelled wonderfully and I dug in without hesitation. The meal was nice and tasty and it didn’t take that long before it all ended up in my tummy. Without saying a word Angie started to pour more food on my plate. “Um, I think I had enough.”
“Oh, come on. We both know you can eat much more than that.”
She wasn’t wrong, but I still weakly protested. “Bu-“
“Should I just throw it all away?”
I sighed and picked up my fork again.
I swallowed the last mouthful and leaned back in my chair. I started to rub my taut bloated belly, which was signaling me of its fullness. Angie cleared her throat. I raised my sight only to see my plate once again refilled. “What the fuck?! You can’t seriously expect I’ll eat all that!”
“Oh, I’m sure you can handle it. Think of it… uhm think of it like it's a workout.”
So that’s what it’s all about?! I shook my head and picked up the fork one more time. I was sick of her games and for some reason I was raging inside. I looked at her in defiance. I’ll show you a workout!
I let out a loud burp as I finished the meal in record breaking time, filled almost to the limit. My bloated gut was once more sitting in my lap, poking from underneath my t-shirt. But I wasn’t done, instead I reached for the pot that still contained about two generous servings of the cheesy delight and started to shovel it inside my mouth as well. Angie stared at me in shock and somehow it filled me with immense joy. Mouthful upon mouthful I tore through the meal, making my belly swell larger and larger. With one last gulp the pot was emptied. My behemoth midsection was pressing against the table, increasing the pressure I felt within. I was so overstuffed it was hard to breathe. Why the hell did I just do that?!
With great effort I rose to my feet and started waddling towards the couch. The family sized meal tightly packed inside my full-term looking food baby didn’t make the task simple, but eventually my oversized buttocks landed upon the soft cushion. Immediately I started to massage the bulging gut, trying to relieve some of the tension inside. This time I seriously overdid it. Angie came from the kitchen and kneeled on the couch next to me looking into my eyes with a sly smile on her face. She then placed the box of donuts I bought earlier upon the dome of my abdomen and slid her fingers delicately across my middle. With widened eyes I watched as she took out a donut from the box and lifted it towards my face, while she caressed my belly with her other hand, sending shivers down my spine.
“You’re surely not too full to enjoy a sweet finish, are you?” She said almost seductively, slowly waving the donut right underneath my nose, teasing me with its smell. And it smelled wonderfully. I shook my head weakly, unsure whether I could actually stuff more food into my crammed stomach. “Open.” I obediently opened my mouth. My teeth sunk into the soft pastry. It’s so good!
I opened my mouth in expectation. Four donuts were down and only two more remained to go. I was in pain, but I wanted more at the same time. Something about being fed like this felt so wrong, but it felt so damn right as well, I couldn’t describe it if I tried. The pain was getting so bad that tears started to trickle down my cheeks.
“Are you alright?” Angie asked in concern. “I think we should stop.”
“No, please! I’m fine, really!” I begged.
Angie hesitated, but in the end lowered the penultimate donut to my mouth and I took a large bite.
I swallowed the last bit of the donut and felt like I was about to burst. Angie’s touch on my skin felt heavenly. I moaned in a mixture of pain and pleasure. Angie leaned over me, her face only a few inches from mine. “Does it feel good? Is it helping?” She asked. I nodded and smiled.
I don’t really know how it happened or who made the first move, but our faces draw nearer until… until our lips met and locked in a kiss.
Kate
“Well, that went better than I expected.” I said out loud to the empty café. James left a few minutes earlier, but I decided to linger for a bit longer. Call me paranoid, but I wasn’t thrilled by the idea of leaving together. I took one last sip to finish the coffee and headed home as well.
God, I’m tired. Every weary step I took felt like a mile as I slowly made my way home. Every muscle of my body ached. My boobs became a massive burden, bouncing up and down without their usual confinement, slowing me down and draining every last bit of energy from my exhausted body. That’s the last time I will go anywhere bra-less! I can’t describe the relief I felt when I finally stood in front of our house. Just a few more steps!
Upon entering the house, my nostrils were immediately hit by a wonderful smell coming from the kitchen. I felt like in one of those old cartoons where the characters just start floating, following the scent. Without thinking twice I entered the kitchen. The scene before my eyes left me staring in awe. Mum was in the kitchen twisting and turning around way too many pots and pans than I thought it was humanly possible, but she did it with ease while whistling happily. She moved with such grace it seemed to me like she was dancing. Maybe my exhausted mind was playing tricks on me, but I could swear it was the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen. It was a weird sight for me. Mum is always so careful about keeping her figure, now surrounded with so much fattening food…
“Sit down at the table, the lunch will be ready in a minute.” Mum said without even turning her head. Too tired to think, I complied without hesitation and collapsed onto a nearby chair.
Before I knew it, mum was heading towards the table with a plate in each of her hands. My sight slipped down to her middle and for the first time I noticed just the slightest bump on her belly, reminding me of the big news she told us recently. How did I fail to notice it before? I barely spent any time with her since they returned… I realized slowly, feeling slightly guilty. Only then I became aware that mum was talking to me. “Uhm, sorry what?” I asked.
Mum chuckled. “I said that you look like hell. Rough night, huh?”
“Yeah.” My focus started to slip away, barely paying attention to what was going on. Otherwise I might have noticed just how much there was on the table.
“I hoped we could talk, now that we’re all alone.” Mum said carefully.
“Can it wait? I can barely think…”
“Sure, it can wait.” For a minute we ate in silence. “So, did you sleep with him?”
“What?!” I yelped, aghast, suddenly more awake than I was in hours and only too aware of the blood rushing to my cheeks. “I-I-“
“I thought so.”
The rest of the meal proceeded in an awkward silence.
I fell on a bed with a loud thud. Only then I realized how painfully full I was. The whole lunch was in a bit of a haze for me and I couldn’t remember how much I actually ate. Hell, I couldn’t even remember what I was eating! I couldn’t take the shreds of my mind from mum’s last remark. Was she angry or disappointed? Perhaps only curious? I couldn’t really tell. I started to draw circles with my hands on my aching, bloated stomach, leaving the questions I couldn’t answer behind, before finally falling into a long postponed slumber.
***
Jenny
It was me! I made the first move. It had to be me! Oh god, why did I do it?! Half way through the kiss we both halted. We quickly parted, both of us blushing deeply in embarrassment. Angie’s soft lips felt so right pressed against my own and yet so, so very wrong at the same time. Confused, we were inching away from each other, her delicate hands sliding away from my overfilled gut. Feeling more and more awkward we stared at each other unable to really comprehend how it all happened. A hint of panic flashed into her eyes, no doubt mirroring my own panicked look. What have I done?! What am I going to do? Images popped into my head, images of pulling Angie closer to me, tasting her oh so very sweet lips with my own. I shook my head, sending them all into oblivion. No, I can’t! It would ruin everything! Angie jumped onto her feet and took a step back. “Uhm, I need to… uh.” She looked around for help, her sight eventually falling onto the pile of dirty dishes. “I have to wash the dishes! Yeah, the dishes.” She said, reassuring herself. She quickly backed away with a single plate in her hands.
I knew I had to do something, otherwise it could compromise our friendship. I tried to stand up, but with the weight of my hugely bloated midsection pressing me down I managed to lift my extensive buttocks only a couple of inches, before falling back down. The couch cried out from underneath my body as I landed heavily. I looked down at my rock hard abdomen vastly spread across my legs, covering my hefty thighs from view. I let out a frustrated sigh when I realized there was nothing I could do right now. The attempted movement however didn’t do much good for my situation. It only increased the pressure in the globular mass that was my belly, I groaned in pain and tears filled my eyes. My stomach was so tightly packed that my skin had a certain reddish tint to it. I started to caress it in a desperate attempt to alleviate some of the discomfort I was in.
Angie’s head popped out from the kitchen. “Are you alright?” Angie asked with concern clearly visible on her pretty face.
“Y-Yeah, I’ll be fine, I guess. I just ate way too much…” At my remark a shadow of guilt fell over her face. Reluctantly she came to me, pulling out a tub of lotion from somewhere and started to massage the massive globe of my stomach. Angie was blushing deeply and avoiding eye contact. I didn’t know a person could get redder in face than she already was, but when a soft moan escaped from my lips, the shade of her face turned into crimson red. Angie’s touch was magical, dulling the pain quickly, putting it off my mind. I was pondering about what I should say, how to start, afraid I might have already ruined the friendship between us with a stupid move. A move that I didn’t even know where it came from… I have to say something! Angie however beat me to it. Slowly she raised her head meeting my gaze. “I… uhm I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to…” She said stumbling for the words, obviously just as befuddled as I was.
I blinked a few times, confused why was she apologizing. Fortunately I had a sizable reminder weighing me down. “Ah, it’s… It’s ok, I guess. I’d probably ended up eating way too much anyway…” I waved it off.
Now it was Angie’s turn to blink in confusion. “N-no, I meant… I meant I shouldn’t have kissed you, but I just couldn’t help myself! It’s just that seeing you like this” she motioned towards my middle, “makes me… I don’t know! It’s hypnotizing, I can’t describe it. It just awakes something inside me! I-I think I've always had some weird feelings for you. It’s just so damned confusing! I know you’ll think I’m a freak…”She blurted out, seemingly bottling it inside for some time by now and looked down at the floor.
“Wha- bu- I… I thought I kissed you!”
Angie looked me in the eyes. “Really? So, does that mean you don’t think I’m a freak?”
“Are you crazy?! I just devoured enough food to feed an entire family! If anyone here is a freak it’s me!” I said and chuckled in relief. I was so worried before that now, when the massive burden was raised from my mind, I almost felt light headed. “Would you please rub my belly a bit more please? It feels really incredible when you do it…” I said hopefully.
Angie laughed in a similar state of mind as I was. “With my utmost pleasure… I’ll just take one proper kiss from you first.” She leaned to me and kissed me slowly, closing her eyes. Her full lips pressed against mine. My heart skipped a beat when I surrendered myself into the sensation. It felt so right…
Some time later we were lazily lounging on the couch watching the TV, not really paying too much attention to it though. Angie with her head rested upon my shoulder, with one hand still caressing my belly. I took a deep breath inhaling the intoxicating aroma of her hair. I couldn’t quite place the scent, but it made me think of food, which… was weird considering that I was stuffed beyond measure.
“Fancy yourself to be quite an eater? If that’s the case this might be the challenge for you to chew on!” The TV commercial certainly raised my attention and I watched the screen curiously. Huge pizza covering an entire table appeared, making my mouth water. “Thirty six inches! Over fifteen pounds! Finnish it all in less than ninety minutes and all the pizza you want is free for a year. You’ve heard right! Free pizza for a whole long year! The question remains… Can you make it?!” It felt as if he was talking to me directly.
“Not even you could manage it. No way.” Angie said, raising her head from my shoulder.
“I can do it.” I said with more conviction than I really felt.
“Let’s make a bet then. If you lose you’ll have to go work out with me for a week without butting out on me.”
“You’re just trying to get me stuffed silly, aren’t you?” I said with a smirk.
Angie laughed. “I can neither confirm nor deny that.”
“All right, but if I win you’ll have to… take me out for a movie and a nice dinner to an establishment of my choice.” Yeah, because even more food will be exactly what I’m going to need after that. Great job Jenny, you stupid fat idiot…
“It’s a deal!”
How stupid am I? Committing myself to some crazy eating challenge… It’s almost as if I was trying to get as fat as possible. With horror I remembered how small desks were in certain classrooms in our school. How some… larger classmates had trouble fitting in them. Hell, with my ass it wasn't the most comfortable either. And now… I rather stopped thinking about it.
Despite worrying about my growing size and not being hungry in the slightest either, I still couldn’t stop thinking about food. What the hell is wrong with me? “Speaking of dinner… What’s for dinner tonight?”
“Uhm, I don’t know. You kinda ate everything we had… There are some packs of crisps and stuff, but not really any proper food.”
“Oh… We could go to my house then. I’ll just call my mum and tell her.”
“I don’t want to be a bother…”
“Please, no one will mind. Besides it’s only fair considering where all the food here ended up…” I said, patting my swollen abdomen.
The dinner was set to 7 o’clock and by the time we headed out to get there, my stomach had shrunk considerably, even though I didn't help the matter with my snacking on some potato chips throughout most of the afternoon. It was still quite swollen though and I had to pull down my shirt occasionally to cover it as we walked. I was a bit weirded out by how hungry I felt. I was starving in fact. How can I be so hungry all the time? I was quite happy my mum handled the dinner tonight. Her meals were usually light and healthy as she tried to maintain her figure. It was definitely one of the reasons why I haven’t been fat… or wasn't on my way to being fat… Well, not until now anyway. Obviously I’ve never been so keen to eat as I was now, but I always loved to eat and to stuff myself silly on special occasions. Last Thanksgiving I ate so much… Thinking back about what seemed like a huge feast back then, I realized I actually made it a new norm concerning my eating habits. I can only imagine how much will I be able to cram inside me this year when the time comes… I can only imagine how much fatter I will be by then. Anyway… maybe now, when mum was back at home I could at least slow down the massive weight gain a little, because right now I was putting on pounds at an insane pace.
I didn’t really pay attention while we were walking and it came as a pleasant surprise for me when we stood in front of my home. It was quite lucky as well, because we arrived just when the first raindrops started to fall down on our heads. I looked up at the sky, watching black and heavy clouds that were heading our way. It’s going to be a stormy night. Upon entering the house, my senses were overwhelmed by the delightful, familiar scent that must have been filling the house from the basement to the top floor. Without hesitation we headed to the kitchen.
Everything was happening so fast that before I knew it, I was sitting at the table with a massive portion of food on my plate. The lasagna, made according to grandma’s recipe, was rich and heavy and smelled truly heavenly. Lighter dinner my ass… I don’t know what strange power got hold of me, but I immediately picked up a fork and started to cram as much food as I could into my awaiting mouth. My taste buds exploded with delight. I could swear this was even better than grandma’s! I continued to shove more and more food into my mouth so quickly, my stomach never knew what hit it. I demolished the serving so fast that others were barely beginning to eat and I was already pouring more lasagna onto my plate. There were two whole trays of lasagna, so I could eat to my heart’s desire without worry. I didn’t care I was making a pig out of myself and It didn’t matter what they were thinking. I just knew I had to stuff more food into my gut. And you can bet your ass I did exactly that.
One by one they were falling out, leaning back in their chairs, and massaging their stomachs filled to brim. Even Angie’s middle was noticeably swollen by the time she gave up, despite eating the least amount of the culinary wonder. I on the other hand wasn't stopping. Four pairs of eyes were watching me as I proceeded to swallow yet another mouthful, moaning loudly in a mixture of pain and pleasure. My gut was so bloated that I had to push my chair further from the table, making it very difficult to eat from it. But I wasn’t ready to stop by then. Not yet. Instead I bent forward and reached for the second tray that was still half full. I pulled the pleasantly warm tray towards me, placing it on my monstrous gut and started eating straight from it. The meal isn’t over when I’m full, but when there’s no more to eat!
I let out an unladylike burp and pushed the now empty tray away. It slid from my ‘little tummy’ onto the floor, splashing remnants of tomato sauce over the floor. The edge of the table was poking my midsection nastily, even though I moved my chair quite far back from it. Not far enough apparently.
Everyone was watching me, stunned in disbelief and honestly I couldn’t blame them. The t-shirt that fitted me just fine this morning looked almost hilariously inadequate on my expanded form. “Could you guys help me up? I don’t think I can get up on my own…” I said with as innocent a face as I could muster.
With four people helping me it didn’t take long and soon I was lying on my large bed that creaked beneath my weight. Dad and Kate left, leaving me only with mum and Angie. Kate seems totally off today. She barely spoke half a word…
“Mrs. Sutton, I have to tell you, I’ve never eaten anything so good.” Angie said, bringing a smile onto my mother’s face.
“Oh, that is so sweet of you, but please, call me Hannah. Mrs. Sutton makes me feel old.”
“She’s totally right mum.” I said. “It was even better than grandma makes!” At that she puffed up with pride, knowing how big of praise it was.
“I’m gonna have to leave you girls now, because someone” she gave me a stern look, “left an awful lot of mess after herself.”
I had enough conscience to blush.
Jenny
We were alone. Angie’s eyes immediately turned to my bloated midsection, which grasped her sight with its irresistible gravity. The slight blush on Angie’s cheeks made her even more beautiful in my eyes. I longed for her touch. I craved it with all of my being. I almost felt how heavenly it would be if her nimble fingers were laid upon the globe of my stomach, how I would relish in her gentle touch.
“I-I think I should go…” Angie said with her eyes still glued to my abdomen. No, no, no! I wanted to scream. She can’t leave now!
Before I could say anything a lightning struck outside. Mere milliseconds later a deafening thunder shook the house and I knew exactly what to say.
“You want to go home in this weather? Don’t be ridiculous! You can stay right here.” Angie slept over in our house before and there was a chair bed in my room just for that purpose. I secretly hoped she’d opted to share the bed with me though. After all, it was large enough to accommodate both of us, despite my swollen form.
“I suppose you’re right… I’ll go get you a pillow and blanket.” She said leaving me all alone in my room.
Angie returned a few minutes later with sheets, blanket and pillow. I noticed she was crimson red in the face and she kept muttering something to herself, but I couldn’t quite distinguish what. Something about size? I just shrugged and let it go.
We stayed up for hours, filled with belly rubs (to my immense delight), talking and laughing… and kissing…
***
Kate
I left Jenny’s room, quickly following after dad’s departure. Judging by his expression, before walking away, I would say he simply wasn’t prepared to see one of his little princesses devour more food than four other people combined. He’d better get used to it soon, I guess…
I slipped into my room. I wasn’t sure whether mum wanted to have some deeper conversation with me about my relationship with Mark or whether she just wanted to know that one ‘little’ detail about its nature, but I knew I definitely didn’t want to talk right now. Despite sleeping through most of the afternoon I felt weak and tired. I fully intended to call it a day. Maybe it was a bit selfish of me, but I was kinda happy with how the dinner went. Mum’s head will without a doubt be preoccupied with Jenny.
A blinding light shone through the window followed closely by roaring thunder, shaking the entire house. Wow, that was near! I wouldn’t want to be caught outside right now…
Heavily I sat down on the bed and stripped off my shirt letting it fall to the floor, revealing a bra I only put on before the dinner. I looked down. It wasn’t a very good looking bra, but it served its purpose as the cups were big enough to fit my huge melons. What was its size again? I scratched my head. N cup? Something like that. Yeah, that sounds about right.
A soft knock on the door made me look up. A blonde head that could belong to only one person peeked through the door, turning deep red upon seeing me. “Uhm, c-could you point me in the direction of some extra pillow and blanket, please?”
“Yeah, sure.” I said. Unwillingly I stood up, trying to contain a sigh.
The never ending dilemma hit me once again. Should I sleep in a bra or should I take it off? I decided for the former. Mostly because the bra was… surprisingly comfortable. Or rather not as uncomfortable as bras tended to be. I quickly took off my pants and climbed into the bed, falling asleep only a few moments later.
I woke up in the middle of the night, feeling strange. My chest felt very warm and tingly. Slightly panicked I sat up and turned on a lamp on my nightstand, before I started to examine what was going on with my boobs. They’re growing! They’re literally growing right in front of my eyes! And growing they were. Slowly the soft tear shaped wonders expanded, spilling over the cups of the bra, sending waves of pleasure down my spine and spreading into every fiber of my body. I moaned softly, despite putting all my effort into staying silent. It was getting harder and harder to breathe as the bra became tighter and tighter. And still they grew, spilling more and more over the now too small cups. I wanted more. Grow! Just grow! Bigger! I bit my hand to stop a spontaneous scream of sheer blissful ecstasy that threatened to escape from my lips. The over-strained fabric cried out, fighting with more of bust than it could possibly handle to contain. More! Burst right out! I demanded.
But it was almost over now. The sensation was slowly fading away, leaving me breathless with my face red from exertion. The feeling of pleasure was quickly replaced by agony. The bra was simply too tight and was painfully digging into the soft flesh protruding from my chest. I quickly reached behind my back and unclasped it. The relief was immediate and I took in a deep breath, relishing in the process of something I was unable to do mere seconds ago. I watched my breasts and their movement as I filled my lungs with air and breathed out again.
I let my head fall back down on the pillow and turned off the lamp again. My whole body was covered in sweat and my red hair was sticking to my forehead. I bit my lower lip lustfully and groped my tits. Oh how I wished Mark was there with me…
***
Jenny
Slowly becoming conscious I stretched my back, my hip bumping into something. Something moving, something alive. Only now I realized that there was a hand laid upon my still bloated stomach, caressing it gently. It must be still bloated, otherwise it wouldn’t be so pronounced, right? Right?!
Finally I opened my eyes. Angie’s golden locks were gleaming in the morning sunlight as they framed her angelic face, giving her an apparel of true divinity. I’d swear she was getting more beautiful.
“Hey.” Angie said, smiling brightly and showing off her perfectly white teeth.
“Hey.” I repeated automatically, my eyes wandering over her body, clasped only in her underwear. Skinny, tight body I could only dream about, not a sign of any extra weight. I guess working out really works…
“I’ll go take a shower, ok?”
Sitting up I just nodded dumbly.
I sat there, also in nothing but my underwear. My panties, too small to contain my entire ever growing ass, were digging into the soft flesh of my buttocks. I sank my finger into my belly that was protruding further than it was the morning before. I knew it wasn’t just bloated, in fact it felt painfully empty. Apparently the pounds I’ve gained were starting to show more prominently in other places than just on my bottom. I’ve never felt so fat in my entire life. There was no denying that I was getting fat. I was getting fat and I was completely fine with it.
Angie emerged from the bathroom wrapped in a towel, her slender legs almost fully on display. I still couldn’t wrap my head around how pretty she looked. It has always been an established fact that I was the prettier one, but now I wasn’t so sure. Why does it even matter to me? Goddammit, when did I become so vain?
“Can I borrow some clean clothes?” Angie asked, bringing me back to reality.
“Ugh, yeah. Sure. If you find anything that fits you…” She stepped towards the closet. “I’d start somewhere at the bottom. Those should be older…”
“Oh, ok, thanks.”
“I’ll go take a shower as well.” And to see the damage I made. “Good luck with the search.”
Even just by walking to the bathroom I could see a difference. Or rather feel actually. I was used to having a slight waddle to my step and I knew only too well how my thighs rubbed against each other. I was used to my posterior jiggling like jelly. However I wasn’t expecting my belly to follow suit. In the past weeks I was noticing how my midsection slowly became softer and softer, forming a small potbelly. Now it seemed to grow noticeably larger, making sure it would be difficult to hide, if I wanted to.
It seemed to get easier to look behind myself at my butt. It just became so damn huge. Why do I keep trying to find jeans to fit this thing? From this day forth it’s spandex and elastic waistbands only. With that thought I finally stepped inside the shower and let the warm stream cleanse my softening body.
Coming out from the bathroom I found Angie wearing a simple top and shorts that my ass grew out of by the time I was 13. She’s lucky I am hoarding my old clothes… My closet would be so much emptier if I just threw out everything I can’t wear anymore. Especially now.
I had to wiggle to get into my panties, causing my butt to quiver vigorously. I felt very self-conscious with Angie in the room. Too fat for my underwear… I must have accidentally taken the smaller ones. Oh well, it’s too late now. I finally managed to get them on and then it was time to put on spandex pants. It was almost unbelievable how comfortable they were. I quickly put on a bra and decided to go with an especially loose t-shirt today. If I’m going to eat fifteen pounds of pizza in public, I’m going to need every extra inch of fabric to cover… Am I really going to do that?!
***
Kate
The morning came with the sun shining brightly through the window, leaving nothing but memory of the heavy rainy clouds of yesterday’s storm. I climbed out of the bed, immediately struck by how much my center of balance changed in a matter of a few hours. Quick glance down left me astonished. My boobs looked positively huge. Well, they certainly seemed huge even before but now… I looked in the mirror as it offered a much better perspective and was amazed with what I saw. Amazed with how despite their size and weight, and believe me when I tell you that they really were heavy, they still retained that perfect shape, full beyond belief. As much as I enjoyed the view, I knew it was time to slow down my growth. Or rather stop entirely. For now at least. My back already complained about all the extra weight I put on it and with the size of my bosoms… well, they were getting in the way pretty much all the time. Even simple things like tying my shoelaces were becoming a real pain in the ass.
I bounced and jiggled my way to the bathroom and started my morning cleansing routine. It took me a bit longer than usual as I was getting used to less space in the shower. Fortunately I was still far away from becoming too big to fit inside the cubicle. I wasted even more time when I didn’t really avoid playing with my bouncy endowments. They were so sensitive that even the slightest touch made me feel weak in my knees. I wasn’t holding back and my moans were only hidden by the running water.
Rubbing myself dry I was finally heading to address one critical obstacle. What the hell am I going to wear?! Sudden realization hit me… It was time for ‘the bra’. By that I mean the bra that I bought on that first day of summer holiday. It seemed so long ago since I was spilling out from my D-cup bra… It was insane how much things changed since then, now closer to the other end of the alphabet.
The bra fitted perfectly. I can’t possibly exist with only one bra, I’ll have to order some more. I took the bra off and searched for it. Unfortunately there were no indications of its size. I let out a disappointed sigh. Guess I’ll have to get measured properly. I put it back on and followed it with a sort of matching panties. Weirdly enough they felt a bit tight around my buttocks. Oh my god, did I gain weight all over?! I know I haven’t exercised as much as I used to. My hands fell on my stomach. Flat as always. Looking at my reflection in the mirror I haven’t seen change either. I started twisting and turning, trying to get a look on my ass. Maybe they just shrunk in the wash. Maybe only my butt got bigger. I knew it was hopeful thinking, but it didn’t really matter. With tits like this, no one would even notice if I did gain weight.
I put on a baggy t-shirt, trying to hide just how big my boobs were getting, which was a lost cause of course, and completed my outfit with shorts that were showing plenty of my shapely long legs.
It’s weird not to take the pill after all this time. Coming downstairs I realized I must have been the last to wake up. I walked slowly, trying to diminish the jiggling to the necessary minimum. Mum was in the kitchen preparing ingredients she wanted to use while making lunch and I saw dad outside in the garden.
“Good morning.” I said walking towards mum.
She turned her head. “Good almost noon to you too, hon.” She said smiling. “Do you want some breakfast or will you wait for lunch. It’ll be in an hour or so.”
Is it really so late? “I’ll wait.” I’m not really hungry anyway. “Do you want any help?”
“I’m alright, thanks.”
I nodded, more to myself than anything else, and went outside to see my dad.
“Hi, dad.”
“Katie! Hey!” Dad greeted me with a huge smile on his face. It was a small wonder to see dad at home. Most of the days he left early in the morning for work and only returned home late in the evening. Yet most of my beloved childhood memories revolved around his person. I remembered how he read to me and Jenny Lord of the Rings instead of bedtime stories or how he used to blast Pink Floyd when we were going on a road trip. He also had his little tradition of taking a day off from work on his birthday and spending the whole day with us, finished by watching the original Star Wars late in the night. Thinking about it, I realized that his birthday was coming in less than two weeks. Crap! I don’t have a present yet!
I hugged him tightly, the feeling of absolute safety filled my heart with pure joy.
“Mum, since when do you cook like this?” I asked, poking my fork into yet another calorie bomb of my mother’s making.
“Oh, you know. I’m just tired of constant dieting. And it seemed rather pointless to keep going now, when I’m pregnant. I’m going to get huge anyway! I might as well enjoy the ride…”
What about my waistline? Guess I’ll have to be more careful how much I eat now that I’m off the pill…
Jenny
My stomach let out a loud rumble. I deeply regretted the decision to only have a light breakfast today and now I was starving. It made perfect sense in my head to eat only a little in the morning, leaving me with more space for the huge amount of pizza that was going to challenge my eating abilities. I did however underestimate the hunger that plagued me because of it and which I had to overcome for the long hours that were to come before I could satisfy it.
Angie went to the gym saying she had to work off my mum’s cooking and I had two choices in front of me. Either I could join her in the gym or I could go to Dana’s. Naturally I opted for the latter.
It probably wasn’t the best idea of my life to go into a bakery when I felt like I could eat a horse, but I needed to talk with Dana. After all, I was supposed to start working there tomorrow and I didn’t know when I should turn up. It’ll be a test of will, but I have to resist buying anything.
On my way to Dana’s, my middle kept groaning in displeasure so often and so loudly, it made a few people turn their heads to inspect the source of the sound. I grazed my hand upon my belly, marveling once more at how much softer it was getting to the touch. Sh sh sh, it won’t be long. Just a couple hours and I’ll feed you beyond your wildest dreams.
The strength of my will wasn’t my biggest quality these days. I realized that when I was munching on the second cinnamon roll since arriving in my soon to be workplace. I fell completely in love with those things and I simply wasn’t able to say no.
“All right, see you tomorrow at nine. Bye.”
When Angie and I arrived at the pizza place I quickly made my way to the first employee of the restaurant I saw.
“Uhm, hi. I’d like to try the pizza eating challenge.”
The waitress, a woman in her mid-twenties, looked me up and down doubtfully, obviously disregarding my chances to succeed. She smiled to herself before leading me to a table. The table was large and round with a single chair to it. The realization came to me that it was especially made for the pizza that I was about to try to eat and I became uncertain. Can I really eat this much?
I plopped my ever-growing posterior down on the chair, only too aware of the way it overflowed the seat in every possible direction.
Angie sat down to a small table right next to mine and ordered a salad for herself. The waitress left to place our orders.
“How are you feeling?”
“Hungry…” Two large cinnamon rolls weren’t nearly enough to satisfy me these days. “A bit scared but really, really hungry.” My stomach let out a growl, like if it was trying to emphasize my words.
Angie pointed to the wall. “Look at all those people!”
On the wall there were pictures of many different people taking on the challenge. There were the before pictures, people all smiley and confident. There were also the after pictures showing the same people in various stages of discomfort. After they failed the challenge. Above the pictures there was a big sign ‘Losers’. Right next to it was a sign saying ‘Winners’, but there was just a large empty space beneath it. I was going to change that. I was looking forward to seeing my picture hanging there for many years to come. The pictures were probably there to make me afraid. Afraid of the humiliation when my picture would appear up there on the loser’s side, to strip me of any self-confidence I had, but it only made me crave the victory more. Suddenly there were no doubts in my mind. I was going to win.
“You have ninety minutes to finish. If you leave the table before finishing, you’re disqualified. So if you need to go to the restroom do it now. If you throw up, you’re disqualified. Do you understand the rules?”
“Yeah.”
“All right, they’re gonna bring the pizza in a couple of minutes. Oh, and one more thing. I’m going to take a picture of you for the wall of contestants now…
The time seemed to have stopped as my anticipation and excitement grew bigger by the second. Mere minutes have passed, but it felt like an eternity later, when the massive pizza finally arrived. Angie gasped and I myself was left speechless when the gigantic meal landed in front of me. Oh my god, look at that thing! The sheer size of it was far more intimidating than I expected. As if the size alone wasn’t enough, the pizza was piled up with various toppings. I can’t wait to have it all packed inside my belly. I’m gonna be so huge! Why have I even agreed with this?
“Angie, I’m afraid you’ll have to roll me home when I’m finished.” I said with a giggle. The possibility of failing the challenge hasn’t crossed my mind again.
“Starting the clock… now.” The waitress said, allowing me to start eating. And so the challenge began. She didn’t need to tell me twice.
The pizza was cut into small mostly rectangular pieces rather than into typical slices. It only made sense considering that the slices would be too large to eat comfortably. The first piece disappeared in a matter of a few seconds as I began to make my way through the gargantuan meal. One piece after another found their way into my stomach that was slowly but surely expanding with each mouthful I swallowed, slowly filling the loose t-shirt I was wearing. I knew it wasn’t going to stay that way for long.
Nothing mattered anymore. It was just me and the pizza, the rest of the world was just a distant memory somewhere in the back of my mind. I continued to swallow more and more of the delicious Italian wonder. With one piece in each hand, shoveling an insane amount of pizza down my throat I must have looked like the perfect depiction of gluttony.
I pulled down the waistband of my stretchy pants which were starting to dig into my growing middle. This sudden change awoke me from my eating frenzy and gave me the chance to look around. Apparently I had a few spectators who stared at me in disbelief. I blushed slightly, suddenly very uncomfortable at being seen eating like this in public. My gaze turned back to the task before me. I realized that in a matter of only a few minutes I managed to devour almost a quarter of the huge meal. I was starting to feel a bit full however and with three more quarters to go it wasn't a very good sign. But I wasn’t giving up. Come on Jenny! You can do it! Free pizzas for a year! With renewed determination I began to eat again.
My gut surged forward more and more, swelling larger in a ridiculous tempo, mirroring the blistering pace in which I gobbled down the gastronomic masterpiece. In an insanely short amount of time my t-shirt went from loose into an inadequate territory as it couldn’t reach the bottom of my overstuffed midsection filled with exactly half of the whole pizza pie.
I covered my mouth and let out a small burp before I leaned back in the chair and started to rub the exposed part of my abdomen oblivious to the peering eyes. I knew I had plenty of time remaining and I could afford a little break, besides I really needed one too. I was painfully stuffed, my massively swollen midsection, looking full term pregnant, was reaching almost all the way to the desk of the table, leaving less than an inch of space in between. I tried not to think about being only half way through the meal and already looking and more importantly feeling like I was about to burst.
The now too small t-shirt kept failing at its job more and more as it continued to ride up, unable to keep up with the size of my growing midsection. Tears of pain filled my eyes when I swallowed yet another mouthful of pizza. I was in absolute agony. My belly was rock-hard, full to the brim, angry red and hot to the touch, painfully pushing against the desk of the table. I looked as if I swallowed a beach ball and felt like I was about to pass out. With a quarter of the giant pizza still remaining I knew I couldn’t do it. It was simply too much even for me. It was getting difficult to breathe. I was done for sure.
A soft hand landed upon my bare gut, sending shivers through my aching body. I looked up and met Angie's gaze.
“I can’t do it. It’s just too much.”
“Don’t give up! You still have time to do it.”
I lowered my head and shook it in defeat, staring at my abdomen, bloated beyond reason. “I’m too full. There’s no way.”
“Look at me.” I raised my head again. “You can do it. You’re too close to give up now! You can make it, I believe in you.” Angie said with conviction.
Something in her voice made me believe her. I can do it! All of the sudden I remembered that I would have to go to the gym if I failed. I have to do it! I’m never stepping inside that hellhole again!
Looking at the pictures on the wall I leaned forward reaching for more pizza, ignoring the pain from my gut that was squishing against the edge of the table more and more. I’m not going to end up on this side of the wall!
Slowly, bite by bite, piece by piece I was working my way through the remnants of the giant meal. A loud burp erupted from my mouth, but I didn’t care how it made me look. Manners had no place in here and I needed to ease the pressure in my stomach by any means necessary. Only a few more pieces. I can do it! It was becoming extremely difficult to even chew, but I pushed through the pain and continued anyway. My mind was becoming more and more hazy and once again I lost any sort of a grip with the reality surrounding me.
One last piece. Come on Jenny! I felt as if I was on the brink of explosion. My stomach complained loudly, groaning and gurgling, but I couldn’t stop now. One last bite, one last swallow and it was it. I ate it all. I raised my hands in triumph. The world around me faded, covered in impenetrable mist. I heard voices, but I couldn’t understand what they were saying. I couldn’t care less about it either. Something snapped inside my head and the feeling of fullness suddenly disappeared. Completely light headed I turned to the amazed waitress that was stopping the time.
“Can I see the dessert menu, please?”
***
Kate
The lunch didn’t last nearly as long as it did with Jenny around, although mum really seemed to take advantage of her new approach to eating. She didn’t hold back, fully enjoying what she denied to herself for years. I was actually amazed at how much food she was able to put away. Or rather I would have been if I wasn’t used to seeing my little sister eat. Maybe Jenny inherited that from mum’s side…
I, on the other hand, didn't eat too much. The pill affected my appetite more than I realized in the last couple of weeks and now I felt full despite eating only about half of my meal. Maybe it won’t be such a problem to keep my figure after all. I looked down at my bosom. Although I have to figure out some way of exercising without those two causing trouble all the time. Running starts to seem like a really bad idea…
“I would stare at them the whole day too if I were you.” Mum said, chuckling.
I blushed. I got lost in my thoughts and forgot I wasn’t alone. Dad went outside again but mum still sat across the table, feeling the consequences of her overindulgence.
“I’d swear you look much bigger than you did yesterday… If it wasn’t absolute crazy talk, of course. Boobs can’t just grow a few cup sizes overnight, right?”
More blood rushed into my cheeks and my mind froze in fear. Unreasonable fright she could somehow figure out what was going on. Why can’t I just admit the truth? What could she possibly do about it? What was I afraid of? I’m an adult for god’s sake! Why do I feel like a little kid that has to hide from the world all the time? It’s time to grow up! Come on, take a deep breath and just say it!
I took a deep breath, my chest expanding with air, straining the fabric of the t-shirt. I could swear I heard the threads groaning under the pressure from my undeniably spectacular breasts. “Yeah you’re right, that’s nonsense…” Why am I such a coward?!
“I’m sorry, I don’t mean to make you uncomfortable, but I still can’t wrap my head around how much you’ve grown. It’s a miracle you’ve got a bra that fits you.”
“Yeah.” I didn’t think of it before but it was really strange. Usually it’s impossible to get larger bras, let alone the ridiculously huge size I had to wear now.
“How is it going between you and Mark? Is it serious?”
“I-I think so… I mean I do love him.”
“I hope you’re not planning to make me a grandmother just yet.”
“What? No!”
“Good… You should invite him over for dinner sometime.”
I closed the door to my room behind me. Finally alone again. For as long as I remembered I wished to be a more social and more open person, but time and time again I ran from every opportunity to be so. I simply couldn’t overcome my nature. Exhausted from what felt like an interrogation I sat down on my bed. Neither I nor my mum knew how to communicate with the other person and it was driving me mad.
Without a warning I was falling into one of my darker moods and I didn’t know what to do about it. My phone lit up and started to ring. It was Mark. I stared at the phone for a few seconds before turning off the sound. I hated myself sometimes…
Numbly I stared at the screen of my monitor when I heard some commotion coming from the hallway. Curiously I peeked out of the room. The sight I saw blew my mind. It was Jenny, her midsection larger than ever before.
***
Jenny
I was lying in my bed. I didn’t really know how I got home, it was all hazy and blurry. My gut protruded in front of me so far, I couldn’t reach the furthest part. I remembered finishing the challenge, but what happened then I had no idea. My t-shirt was stained with tomato sauce and… Is it chocolate? What the hell have I done?
My belly was groaning and gurgling loudly. I found it strangely soothing and very relaxing to listen to my stomach as it was trying to process the massive amount of food I forced inside of it. I yawned before I closed my eyes. A minute later I was sound asleep.
I woke up with a start. Sun rays were pouring through the window and as it was situated on the eastern side it could mean only one thing. I slept through the whole afternoon and night and it was morning again. Monday morning… Crap! I need to get to Dana’s! I picked up my phone. 8 am… That means I have an hour to make myself presentable and get there.
I went into the bathroom and took a quick shower, trying not to notice the consequences of yesterday’s events. Of course, my belly was still quite bloated and so it was impossible to miss. In a rush I started to put on clothes. The largest panties I had were digging into my buttocks uncomfortably assuring me that some extra padding found its way there. Even pulling the spandex pants over it turned out to require more effort than I’d found pleasant and they were stretched to their limits. God I hope they’re not seen through…
The black t-shirt I decided to wear seemed to work, hiding my growing belly well. I took one last look in the mirror checking if everything was in order, ignoring how far back my bottom seemed to stick out and headed out for my first ever day of actual work.
Afraid I would be late on my first day, I set up quite a high pace, sending every soft part of my body into motion. There was a lot of soft tissue to quiver spread across my body and it was getting pretty clear it wasn’t going away in the near future. It didn’t take long before I was completely out of breath and sweating like a pig.
My stomach growled loudly, reminding me I haven’t fed the beast since lunch yesterday.
“Oh, shut up, you monster! I’ll get you something at Dana’s, ok?”
Kate
“Jenny? Hey! Can you hear me?” No response. She was obviously in a world of her own and my words fell on deaf ears. I couldn’t wrap my head around how huge her gut has become. It rivaled a yoga ball in size and she was only just fitting through the door frame. Her T-shirt was stained with food and torn at the side. Just how much food did she eat?! How does she even manage to stand? Let alone walk?
Walking might have been a bit too strong a word for what she was doing, considering that her mighty belly was getting in the way of her legs, pressing against her hefty thighs and so she just sort of waddled forward. But she was still moving forward and that was impressive! I opened the door to Jenny’s bedroom and helped her navigate her bloated body onto her bed, which wasn’t an easy task with Jenny being mentally absent. Somehow I managed to get her there without any great struggle, but the blank look on her face when she lay there worried me.
“Jenny? Can you hear me?” I started to stroke her hair. “Are you alright?” I let out a sigh. “Why do you keep doing this to yourself?”
A spark appeared in her eyes, a spark that wasn’t there before and she mumbled something almost inaudibly. She closed her eyes, falling asleep immediately. I felt as if I had been stabbed in the back because I could make out what she said. She said “It’s your fault.”
Pinned down to my bed by the weight of my breasts I stared at the ceiling, pondering. Was it really my fault? I maybe could have stopped her a month ago before she went full on food crazy… I know that she was my responsibility, but what could I do? Lock her in her room? Besides, she is not a small child. No, it’s not my fault…
While I was trying to find a bit more comfortable position my eyes were inevitably drawn towards the massive mounds attached to my chest. Oh my God! A sudden realization forced its way into my mind. I shouldn’t have given her the pill! How could I be so stupid? The pills are made to enhance appetite and they’re clearly changing how the body works. They're made for adults! Who knows what they could have done to Jenny? Jenny always could eat surprising amounts of food and I remembered how much the pill affected her. Could it enhance her natural tendency for gluttony in the long term? My heart was pounding in my chest. Even though I knew my intentions were good, I might have ended up hurting the person I loved with all of my heart. Why do I always fuck things up? I’m such a horrible person… What have I done?!
I woke up tired and aching after a long, restless night. Most of the night I spent awake contemplating, worrying about scenarios that I knew could never ever happen as well as relieving pretty much all of the mistakes I managed to make throughout my eighteen years of life. All the self-loathing accumulated inside of me overcame my rational part once again and now I was drowning in it.
I imagined Mark dumping me at least a dozen times, every time with more heartbreaking details, targeting my insecurities in order to hurt me as much as possible. If only I could shut down my brain sometimes…
My phone was blinking, notifying me of numerous missed calls and unread texts. I felt sorry for ignoring him, knowing he cared about me. Knowing just how much he cared about me. I don’t deserve him. In a way I almost wished that he would dump me, even though the mere thought of it tore me apart at the same time. I was convinced that I wasn’t worthy of having him in my life. I wasn’t worthy of his affection or anyone else’s affection at all.
My phone vibrated, but this time I reached for it. Despite everything that was going through my head, a simple text from Mark asking me if I’m alright and if I’m willing to go on a lunch with him made me smile and I knew I needed to see him today. Something about that was so reassuring… I couldn’t quite explain it.
Exhausted from the lack of sleep and burdened by the weight of my boobs I struggled to get up from my bed. Oh, they’re really so heavy now! I wonder how much they weigh… Now I wasn't in the mood to find out, but the more I thought about it, the more I knew I had to satisfy my curiosity. I'll do it tomorrow.
Quick shower later and I stood in my underwear in front of the closet wondering what to wear. My panties felt a bit tight over my buttocks. I tried to readjust them a little, but it was pointless. I guess that answers that. Yep, my ass definitely got bigger. I don’t really know how to feel about it…
Having a lunch date with Mark, I wanted to make sure I was looking my best and so I dressed accordingly. I outgrew the white top that I picked weeks ago. Now it was just a little more than a glorified bra showing outrageous amounts of cleavage. It was… too ‘slutty’ for my taste but I was desperately in need of a boost for my ego. If it meant getting people to stare at my tits, so be it. For the bottom half of my outfit I went for high waisted shorts that emphasized my tiny waist and showed off my legs well. As vain as it was, glancing at my reflection in the mirror I had to admit I looked pretty damn hot. I still had a lot of time before the date and I decided to spend it on a computer.
Shit! Shit! Shit! I’m gonna be late! Somehow I managed to completely lose track of time and now I had to hurry up. It was easier said than done with my bosom bouncing and jiggling like crazy even when I was walking normally. In order to maintain at least some sort of decorum, I had to slow down and hold my breasts while going down the stairs, otherwise risking their slipping out of the inadequate top. I set up a brisk tempo once this obstacle was behind me. It surely meant a lot of uncontrollable movement up front, but I loved it! Sure, they slowed me down a bit and I had to readjust my clothes every now and then, but it felt incredible. There was something magical about the way they swayed from side to side and jumped up and down, enhancing my every move. And I was pretty sure that the guy that just walked into a post would agree with me.
***
Jenny
I couldn’t catch my breath. I could hardly believe how out of shape I have become. The world was spinning around me, making me dizzy. Red in the face with sweat sticking my hair to my forehead I stumbled through the door. “I. Shouldn’t. Have. Run!” I managed to say out loud between my shallow breaths. I collapsed on the closest chair, delighted to have this nightmarish journey behind me.
At first I was shocked at just how much of my ass spilled over the chair’s seat, but I quickly forgot about when my senses were overwhelmed by the delicious smells, provoking my stomach into action. My stomach roared like a wild animal. It was so loud I could swear it must have been heard all the way back home. Round, friendly face popped out from the kitchen, followed by a corpulent body. “Hey Dana, I hope I’m not too late.” It still amazed me how easily she moved around, despite being one of the largest women I’ve ever met. Sure, she had some trouble with her massive gut getting in the way, but all in all, it was an impressive feat. She was wearing a black apron with a red ‘Dana’s delights’ print on the front, which I haven’t seen on her before in my past visits.
“Heya darlin’, don’t ya worry, you’re here just in time.” She said with a wide smile on her plump cheeks. “Now come on here, so we can start with the little tour, shall we?”
It felt weird to be on the other side of the counter that was satisfyingly filled with various pastries. I was surrounded with intoxicating aromas and my mouth started to water. I'll have to really control myself here. I don't want to get fired on the first day... Dana led the way through the double doors heading to the kitchen, showing me the interior. I couldn’t help but glance down on her gargantuan buttocks wobbling with every step, still quite a lot larger than my not so little posterior. Although… It was kinda scary how much smaller the difference in sizes seemed to be than it used to.
The kitchen was surprisingly spacious, maybe even a bit bigger than the front of the shop. It was clearly designed with Dana’s larger figure in mind, with no tight spaces and a lot of space to move around. And the smell! I inhaled deeply, imagining myself eating so many pastries, getting too stuffed to move. My stomach growled loudly as if to approve the idea. No, I definitely can't do that!
My daydreaming was cut short by Dana handing me a similar apron to the one she was wearing herself. “Now be a good lass and put this on, will ya?” The tone in her voice clearly suggested it wasn’t a question, but rather a sign of her transforming from being a friend into the role of a friendly boss.
“… mornings are usually pretty dull, with not many customers coming in here, but it’s slowly turning.” Dana showed and told me pretty much everything I needed to know. “I need to check how the goodies are coming along. If you need anything, ya know where to find me.”
The thought of being here on my own when some customer arrives terrified me. “B-but I never did anything like this. What do I do when people show up?”
“Well, you’ll sell them what they’ll want.”
Noooo, really? “I know that. I mean… How should I act?”
“Just be yourself and smile at them. You’re pretty. People are always nicer when they see a pretty face. You’ll be fine.” Dana turned around and started waddling into the kitchen. “Oh, just one more thing. Ya can take and eat whatever ya want, just always let me know when we’re low on something, mmkay?”
What?! “What?! I mean, aren’t you afraid that I’ll just eat you out of business?”
“Little thing like you? Please… You’re welcome to try though.” She said with a chuckle, clearly unconcerned about the damage I could make. “Besides I don’t do this for the money…”
What is that supposed to mean? “Wh-“
I was cut short by loud beeping coming from the kitchen, “Crap! I have to go!” Dana, moving surprisingly quickly for a woman of her stature, disappeared out of my sight. I was confused. Why would she let me snack on the goods? It didn’t make any sense to me. Don’t get me wrong, I wasn’t complaining because it meant it was the best job I could ever imagine, but it simply didn’t make sense.
I picked up a cinnamon roll, after all I haven’t eaten yet and I was starving. I’ll only have this one. I have to show some restraint. I know that Dana said it’s alright but still, I’m pretty sure she wouldn’t be very happy if I ate too much…
I took a bite…
The next thing I knew I was licking my fingers clean. I didn’t understand how it happened, but in only a few seconds the roll disappeared inside my belly and I was left empty handed just as hungry as I was before. I knew I shouldn’t take anything else, at least for now, but I had a hard time resisting. The pastries seemed to be calling my name. One more can’t hurt, can it? I took a chocolate cupcake larger than the palm of my hand. I swear this is the last thing I’ll take…
I bit into a bear claw. I usually wasn’t a big fan of those, but… the taste was simply exquisite! Dana seriously knew what she was doing. Next up was some kind of éclair. You see, three or four pastries back I got this brilliant idea that I should taste every single item on the display. You know, in case that some customer asked for my recommendation. Obviously it was only a try to justify eating more than a reasonable amount of food, but it seemed pretty logical at the moment and I even managed to fool myself for a while.
The apron was getting a bit tight over my swelling belly and so I had loosened it around my waist a little. I looked at the tempting goodies under my nose. I already tasted everything, my full bulging stomach being the proof of that and my hunger was satisfied. At least for now. But a full satisfied stomach wasn’t a goal of eating for me anymore. I wanted to be stuffed to the brim, to a point where I couldn’t possibly swallow another morsel. Full stomach felt weirdly empty now but I knew I had to keep it that way.
The job was unbelievably boring. Almost two hours have passed with not a single customer in sight and the only thing that broke the endless waiting was when I had to head into the kitchen for a fresh batch of pastries. Dana was always working on something and I didn't want to distract her.
I texted Angie, but she didn’t seem to have her phone on her. Maybe she’s in the gym. Geez, I can't believe how much time she voluntarily spends there. She could stop by though… I have so many questions about what happened yesterday. Purely out of boredom I started to munch on a sprinkled donut. I barely even realized what I was doing, the only reason I actually noticed it was when I missed my mouth, leaving plenty of frosting on my face. It was obviously the exact moment when the first customer of the day decided to show up.
It was an elderly man in a comically large suit, with a briefcase in one hand and a walking stick in the other. With heart in my throat, I frantically tried to wipe my face with a napkin, all the while watching the man slowly walking towards the counter, casually leaning on the stick.
“H-Hi, welcome to Dana’s delights. HowcanIhelpyou?” I blurted out, smiling nervously.
“Well hello there, young lady.” He spoke slowly with a certain charm I couldn’t quite describe. He kinda reminded me of my grandpa, who unfortunately passed away a couple years back. It… certainly made me feel a bit less nervous. His eyes slowly wandered across the glass display. “My, my. What an incredible selection.” With a kind smile spread across his face he turned to me. “Now what would you recommend for a lovely bunch of spoiled grandchildren, young miss?”
“Well, that is a very difficult question. I can assure you that everything on the display is delightful and trust me I know that very well from a personal experience.” I unconsciously patted my distended middle. As I spoke I felt more and more at ease. This was something right in my ‘specialty field’. “But if I really had to choose, I would have to go with cinnamon rolls. I simply can’t get enough of those. Oh, and the cream horns, they are simply to die for. And, of course, the cupcakes. I love these cupcakes. You would definitely regret it if you didn’t take some of those donuts too. I’ve never had better donuts. And don’t even let me start on the strudel…”
I… have to admit that I went on like that for a while. I realized that I must have been quite convincing, after all, I was handing him three large paper bags filled to the brim with various treats.
“I bet this is the last time that the old lady sends me for donuts.” He chuckled. “It was nice to meet someone so young and so passionate about their job. Oh, and by the way, miss,” he lowered his voice into a conspiratorial whisper, while tapping on his right cheek. “You missed a bit there.” He gave me an encouraging smile before slowly walking out of the shop.
Mere minutes later the door swung open once again and exhausted Angie entered the shop. For some reason it felt like an eternity since I last saw her and I quickly wobbled from behind the counter and gave her a hug. Angie’s eyes were immediately glued to my newly enlarged lower half, which I was still trying hard to ignore. Considering how much her eyes widened, the consequences were worse than I thought. “Hey, don’t look at me like that. It’s all your fault!”
Kate
My chest was quivering with my every move and it didn't take long before I started to regret my choice of attire. Everybody was staring at me. Or at least that's how it felt. Some people were staring with unbridled lust, some looks were filled with envy and some were brimming with disgust. Those were the worst.
They sent me straight back on the never ending spiral of self-doubts. Did I go too far? Am I just some hideous freak now? Maybe I am. I tugged at my shirt in a futile attempt to make it cover more of my skin. The only effect it had was sending my jiggly boobs into more motion. A sound of a slap filled the air when a young female’s hand landed on the face of her male companion.
“What the fuck, Simon?! I can’t believe you! How can you stare at those disgusting tits of this stupid cow?! You’re such a pig!” She shouted at him before another slap landed on the poor guy’s cheek.
The blood was surging into my cheeks, turning them into crimson red. I bowed my head a little, gazing at the ground, and I bit my lower lip. If only I could just disappear… Would anyone really miss me if I did?
I proceeded on my journey staring into the ground, ignoring my surroundings. A lot of my view was blocked by my wobbling bosom though. I was down, torturing myself with my thoughts. I went from feeling sexy to being disgusted by myself in only a few seconds and my self-image was dropping deeper with every passing second. I wanted to run home, lock myself in my room and break into tears. The only thing that kept me from doing so was the image of being with Mark. I hated myself for being so dependent…
Like a body without a soul I strolled on, every step more difficult than the one before, sinking deeper and deeper into the bottomless pit of despair. I walked past the restaurant where I was supposed to meet with Mark, wandering aimlessly through the town. For some reason I couldn’t stand the thought of seeing him, despite the fact that I longed for it with all of my heart.
Too deep in my dark thoughts I didn't care where I went or who I walked past. Everybody was just a shade for me, an empty shell somewhere on the edge of my perception, a blur too easy to ignore.
Somehow I found myself in a park. I used to spend countless hours there when I was a child, playing with Mandy. I remembered how we used to run around in a childish glee, roaming freely in our imaginary worlds. With every fiber of my being I wished to be back there, when the world seemed to be just a giant playground. If only I could turn back time…
Huge black cloud of anguish was pressing down on me like a giant boulder I simply couldn't shake off.
I walked all the way into the heart of the park where stood a centuries old massive oak. It was as if something was calling me there. Exhausted from my internal turmoil I fell down to my knees in front of it and started weeping quietly.
I felt empty inside. I was empty. My phone started vibrating in my back pocket. I didn't care…
A small hand landed on my shoulder, startling me. I quickly turned around, sending my breasts into motion. I gasped. A little version of Mandy as I remembered her from my childhood stared at me. I wiped my eyes and shook my head. While the chubby little girl was still there, it certainly wasn't Mandy. Oh, great. I'm losing it!
“Why are you crying?” The little girl asked, her eyes overflowing with innocence. She reached her hand holding a bag of chocolate candy towards me. “Want some? They're magic! My sister says they make pain go away!”
With a chocolate candy in my hand I sat in the middle of a park alone once again and utterly confused. What's going on with me lately? I took out the piece of chocolate from its wrapping and popped it in my mouth. The sweetness filled my mouth, immediately covering a tiny bit of the bitterness I felt. I sighed. “I'd need a whole bag of those…” I said to no one in particular.
I ran. I didn't care how much my chest moved or how painful it was. I had to get to the restaurant as quickly as possible. It's only 40 minutes late, maybe he'll still be there.
I burst inside the restaurant, oblivious to the drops of sweat streaming down my face and even more so to the wet stains that formed underneath my breasts. Mark was still there. He sat at the table in the back with his head in his hands, his eyes fixed to the desk of the table. Wheezing and gasping I collapsed on the chair opposite to where he was sitting. Mark raised his head. His expression was a mixture of anger and despair and he was looking right through me as if he didn't really see me and when he spoke, his voice was breaking. “My father just died.”
All of my worries suddenly seemed petty and insignificant.
“Are you alright?” Of course he's not alright, genius! “I mean… I- uhh. What happened?”
“Apparently.” Mark said clearly struggling with emotions, staring at the table once again. He cleared his throat. “Apparently he was drunk and he stumbled into the way of a truck. That fucking idiot!” He said, raising his head to me with tears forming in his eyes. “I hated that piece of crap. So why does it hurt so much?!”
I grabbed his hand and squeezed it, but I didn't have a clue what I was supposed to say. “I'm so sorry.”
***
Jenny
“How is it my fault?!” Angie retorted defensively.
“You tricked me into competing! You know I can't ever back away from a challenge!”
“Alright, I can take some part of the blame there, but I certainly didn't force you to eat half of their dessert menu!” Angie responded giggling.
“Oh, that would explain the chocolate stains…” I said more to myself than to Angie.
“Wait, you don't remember that?” She asked, confused.
“Not really… I kinda remember eating a lot but…” I shrugged.
“You did seem absent minded…” Angie chuckled. “You sort of looked like you were going to eat the golden card as well!”
“Golden card? What golden card?!”
“The one you got from finishing the challenge?”
“Oh?” I pulled out my purse and searched through it. “Oh!” The golden card had an ‘unlimited pizza’ written on it alongside my name and a picture of my face covered in tomato sauce. “Good thing I didn't lose it.”
Not much happened during the rest of the day. Only three more customers showed up and one of them didn't even buy anything. More out of boredom than anything else I kept nibbling on various pastries. Well, nibbling… I definitely ate more stuff than I sold that day. Dana didn't mind though. In fact she seemed rather pleased that I enjoyed her treats.
The time to close the shop came and when it did Dana emerged with a large box brimming with more sweet goodness and placed it on the counter in front of me.
“What's this?” I asked with a bad premonition. Bad for my figure anyway.
“Well, I can’t sell a day-old pastry. So I thought ya could give it to a passerby, ya know, as an advertisement… or take it yourself if you want.”
“Are you plotting with the Universe to fatten me up?”
“What?”
“Never mind… I’ll take it.”
I untied the apron and was immediately surprised just how much my middle stuck out from my frame. Oh gosh, did I really eat so much? I definitely have to give out those treats, because I can’t afford to eat any more of them, no matter how tasty they are. On my way home I haven’t seen a living soul…
I placed the box on a coffee table and positioned my large rear on the couch. My feet were aching. I'd never believed how tiring working in a shop can be. And I barely did anything! I turned on the TV and my eyes were inevitably drawn to the box of tempting goodies. One donut never killed anyone, right?
I should have stopped at that one donut, but I didn't. The call of the cupcake was too strong. Well, the call of cupcakes would be more accurate, because I sure as hell didn't end with one. They were just so damn good! How was I supposed to resist? If only I ended with cupcakes though. All the pastries seemed to be calling out my name and given what a helpless glutton I have become…
I was lying on the couch caressing my bloated, overstuffed middle. Good half of the pastries disappeared inside of that greedy globular thing. Oh gosh, why can't I ever stop myself? A part of me was furious with myself for eating so much. A part of me was relieved though, relieved that I managed to stop myself from devouring the entire content of the now much emptier box.
I slowly drifted into sleep. With how much sugar I just took in, my dreams couldn't be anything but sweet.
A warm, soft hand laid on the exposed part of my bloated belly woke me up. It was my mother.
“Honey? The dinner is ready. Will you join us?”
I didn't know how long I slept, but I certainly still felt rather full from all the pastries I ate during the day. Then again, lately there was nothing I enjoyed as much as I enjoyed eating. I nodded sleepily before yawning and stretching my back. This obviously made my shirt ride up, exposing even more of my swollen midsection. But I was home. I didn't have to care about appearance.
Still too sleepy to really pay attention to my surroundings I made my way to the table and parked my plush posterior on the seat of the chair that seemed to be getting less and less spacious with every passing day. I didn't care too much about it however, mostly because I was too fascinated by the delicious smell that made my mouth water. I hesitated only for a fraction of a second before I started to fill it with the tasty food. The meal was without a doubt a bit healthier than what I was used to recently. There even was some of that 'green stuff' on the side. I didn't mind it too much though. With how much unhealthy food I was eating recently, it was probably for the best…
It was only when I finished even the last morsel of my decent sized portion, when I was massaging my bloated stomach that I noticed there were only three of us at the table. Kate's chair was empty. I bet she's with Mark somewhere… It was so unlike her. For years she used to be always home, never really going out. It was so strange not to see her here. Guess I'll have to get used to this...
Climbing up the stairs was so much more difficult than it used to be, especially with my bloated belly getting in the way. Still, it was nothing I couldn't manage despite how out of shape I've become lately. I wasn't that fat. Not yet anyway.
With a sigh of relief I lowered my sizable rear on the wheeled chair at my desk, filling its wide seat without an inch to spare. Geez! If my ass would be any bigger it'd be pressed against the armrests! I seriously need to stop eating all the fucking time! I turned on my computer and started playing the Dragon Disciple, leaving my body issues for another time. I didn't stay up for long, because I knew I had to wake up early for work the next day.
***
Kate
We didn't stay for lunch and headed into Mark's place instead. I didn't know what to do or even what to think. The only thing I knew for sure was that neither of us wanted to be alone. Not now.
We curled up into bed, caressing each other. There wasn't much to say. Especially after Mark told the very few happy memories he had of his father. We were both mostly silent after that, but we were both grateful for the other person's presence. Mark rested his head upon my chest and found my breasts to be an immensely soothing pillow.
The light was diminishing and the shadows grew larger, but only when my stomach emitted a loud growl I realized I hadn't eaten the whole day. The idea of leaving the bed did not sound at all appealing and so we ordered chinese rather than going out.
Mark was still lying with his head resting on my bosom and I was playing with his thick hair when the doorbell rang. This time around it was my time to answer the door and pick up the order. Fortunately this time I was fully clothed and so it wasn't much of an issue.
“I'm afraid I'll have to ask you to lift your pretty little head off from my tits, sir.”
“Couldn't you leave them here with me for the moment?” He said with a weak smile. It was the first smile he gave me today.
“Sorry perv, I don't think that would work. Besides, I'm rather enjoying them myself.” I said standing up. I gave him what I thought was a sexy wink, hoping I didn't look like a retard doing so and turned around to go answer the door. They wouldn't need to be so heavy though...
The mental meltdown I had earlier now seemed very far away, the hours spent with Mark had that influence on me. It certainly didn't hurt my ego either when the delivery guy gaped at me with his mouth wide open.
We did not have sex that night, I don't think either of us was in the mood for that, it probably wouldn't be appropriate anyway. We did however spend the night in a tight embrace, comforting each other. I’ve never felt so close to anyone…
I woke up only to find Mark staring at my bouncy chest as it was heaving up and down with every breath I took.
“Found something you like, have you? I have a face too, you know.” I said teasing him a little.
“Uh- I- uhm.” Mark stuttered.
“A rather pretty one if I may say so myself.”
“Well, how could I resist? I'm a perv, remember?” He said, chuckling.
“Aha, so you admit it now! I knew you would reveal yourself!” I exclaimed victoriously.
“Yeah, I tried to deny it, but the evidence,” he said grabbing my boobs, “was simply too big to ignore.”
“Do you think my boobs are too big?” I asked self-consciously, all the playfulness gone from my voice.
Mark looked straight into my eyes. “I think you’re perfect.” He said before kissing me.
Jenny
I woke up early feeling soft and heavy… and hungry, but that was hardly anything new to me. Even though I needed a little more sleep to be well rested, I rolled out of my bed, because I knew I wouldn’t be able to fall asleep again with my bullying stomach empty. Walking to the bathroom I caught a glimpse of my reflection and I knew it was time to face the music. I grabbed a tape measure. Let’s see how much damage I did.
Fully naked I stepped on the scale and stared at the number in disbelief. I mean… it makes sense given what has happened in the last few days, but still… My stomach growled. “Would you shut up for five minutes?! I already weigh 171 pounds because of you!” I looked around my shoulder. And because of that ass of mine. I thought. I grabbed a tape measure and started to thoroughly inspect my body in the mirror. Did I really gain almost 50 pounds? Is that even possible? It was a good thing I gave up upon losing it, because it would have been impossible anyway. I seemed to be getting larger and larger every day and while it was only to be expected the way I was eating, the pace in which I piled on the pounds still seemed fast beyond belief.
I was still getting used to having boobs. The beautifully shaped pair felt heavy when I lifted them in the palms of my hands, which they filled nicely. I can’t even imagine how heavy Kate’s must be. Thinking about my sister’s monster chest filled me with envy. I knew it was silly and that I should be grateful for what I had, but… there was still that little voice nagging. Only a bit more… I shrugged. I can ask for a pill…
“Holy shit, I actually have rolls now!” I cried out in surprise. While I was getting used to the fact that most of my body had a soft layer of fat about it, this was the first time there was so much of it that it started to fold into rolls on the sides of my midsection. Unwilling to dwell on it I moved in my inspection to a lower section and believe me, there was a lot to inspect.
My bottom was huge! Colossal, titanic, behemoth, all those words would apply so take your pick. But to be honest so would words like amazing, perfect or fantastic. Personally I would go with flawless. A couple weeks back I was afraid that my posterior could lose the wonderful shape it had, but as it turned out I didn’t have to worry. While my butt grew larger faster than I thought possible, it still retained the shape it had, round and full, sticking out behind me. What really filled me with joy was that my skin remained soft and smooth, without even a hint of cellulite, an impressive feat considering the size of my ass and thighs.
Finally I started wrapping the tape measure around my body. I was trying to remember what my measurements were before the summer. I was pretty sure my chest was 31 inches around, which meant it grew three inches to my current 34. My waist got hit worse, now only four inches smaller than my chest at 30 inches. Finally I wrapped the tape measure around my butt. I knew the number was going to be big, but I was still surprised. My posterior has enlarged by almost a whole foot. My butt was 50 inches around. Would it be so bad to work out every now and then? I mean, I don’t really mind being this big, but I got to slow the gain down a bit… My stomach growled. “You don’t like the idea very much, do you?” I let out a sigh. “Oh, well, breakfast doesn’t sound so bad.” Breakfast sounds like a great idea actually.
I need some new clothes. I thought bitterly walking down the stairs. The skin tight top and elastic pants were both stretched to their limits accentuating every single pound of the weight I accumulated so far this summer. Everything jiggled, my butt obviously most of all. For some reason it felt good, weirdly satisfying.
My stomach growled. “I just fed you, you monster!” I exclaimed loudly. Immediately feeling silly I looked around, hoping there wouldn’t be anyone to hear it. I couldn’t see anyone, but unfortunately, I was wrong.
“Such a cute little thing and you’re calling it a monster.” A familiar voice said behind me and two delicate hands fell upon the soft flesh of my belly, wrapping my torso in embrace.
“Angie!” I yelped in surprise. Using the 50 extra pounds I had on the thinner girl I easily shook off her hands, turned to face her and crossed my hands over my softening midsection. “Are you trying to give me a heart attack?”
“Sorry. Will this make it better?” She asked before she threw her body against mine, almost knocking me to the ground. Our lips locked in a kiss more passionate than we ever shared before. It seemed to last for ages and when we finally broke away, I was breathing heavily.
“Well,” I said after I caught my breath again, “It’s definitely a step in the right direction.”
Our paths split up when Angie headed into the gym and I went to my workplace, a workplace that would cause a person with much stronger will than was my own to gain weight. To be fair I was already looking forward to having a second breakfast.
Something was wrong. As soon as I entered the shop I knew there was something amiss. Normally you could hear noise coming from the kitchen and smell the freshly baked goods, but today there was ominous silence. What was worse, there was not a single item on the display! The whole place looked abandoned. I peeked inside the surprisingly dark kitchen. The first batch of goodies was prepared to be baked, but no oven was running. Dana was nowhere to be seen. “Dana?” I asked the empty room. Shockingly it didn’t reply. What is going on? Suddenly overcome by fear I reached to grab a knife from a rack on the kitchen unit. With my hand trembling, I was clumsy enough to knock the rack on the floor, filling the empty room with noise.
When the clanging sound halted I heard a muffled cry coming from somewhere below. Was it Dana shouting?
There was a slightly open door Dana didn’t show me what’s behind them before. I peeked through them finding stairs probably leading down into the basement. Everything was dark and I couldn’t see anything. “Dana?” I asked softly, unwilling to venture into the complete darkness.
“Jenny!” Dana shouted from somewhere below. “Can you help me?”
I pulled a phone from my pocket and switched on the flashlight. Why didn’t I think of that sooner?
“I’m coming.” I shouted back, carefully going down the stairs.
Dana was stuck. The basement narrowed into a small corridor and as it turned out, Dana was too wide to go through it, even though she turned sideways. There isn’t much of a difference to be honest. “What were you doing down here?”
“A light bulb blew out and it knocked out the electricity, so I went to put it back on. Guess I’ve gained a few pounds, ‘cause last time I was here I was able to squeeze through.” Dana laughed. It must have been terrifying being stuck down there all alone in the complete darkness, yet Dana seemed amused rather than scared.
"Do ya think you could pull me out?"
“It depends...” I said with a smile. “How much can you suck in that gut of yours?”
The answer was not much. Apparently Dana had a midnight snack last night that lasted for three hours. “What can I say? It takes a while to fill this sexy body. You can’t understand it with that twiggy body of yours.” Dana giggled. She has no idea what I’m capable of.
I tried. I really did, but Dana was wedged in too tightly.
“Are you sure, you can’t suck it in any more than that?”
“If I could, I would. Sorry, I’m too full. Guess you’ll have to call the fire brigade.”
“I guess... or maybe not. I have an idea. Wait here!” I shouted already running up the stairs. Only halfway up the stairs I realized what I had said and I shook my head. Gosh I’m stupid sometimes...
I ran as fast as my wobbly form allowed me, crossing the street and heading into the gym. It was kinda sad that even after such a short distance to run, I was sweating and gasping for air. I really have to do something about my fitness. I rushed into the main area of the gym, only too aware of how loudly my every step sounded. Leaning against the wall I fought to catch my breath. My stomping caught attention and now everybody was watching me. “Guys.” I exhaled more than said, turning to a group of regulars, who looked like they lived there. “Would you help me with some heavy lifting?”
Only one of the guys was willing to help when I explained how my boss got stuck, but looking at him, I was sure he would be enough. Next to him I felt like a dwarf. He was more than a foot taller than me, with broad shoulders and arms thicker than Angie’s legs. He could lift me up with one hand without even breaking sweat! “Lead the way.” He said in a surprisingly gentle voice.
“Ooh, ya brought me a looker! Does the pretty boy have a name?” Dana said grinning and I wished to have her confidence. I’d be embarrassed if I got stuck anywhere, but she made it look like it wasn’t a big deal.
“Uhm, Mike.” He blushed. It was weird to see this mountain of muscles blushing.
“And he’s shy! I’m Dana. I would shake your hand, but as you see, I’m a bit indisposed at the moment. So what do you think, big guy? Can you help me out?”
Mike was strong. Incredibly so, but his balance apparently wasn’t the greatest. He pulled Dana out without much of an issue, but as she slipped out of the narrow corridor, her momentum knocked Mike out of his feet. Dana’s corpulent body landed right on top of him, forcing his breath out of him with audible ‘oof’. Dana pinned him to the floor with her considerable weight. “But we’ve only just met. You’re taking it rather quickly, aren’t you?” Dana giggled.
“Stop by sometimes!” Dana yelled after the tall figure disappearing back inside the gym.
“Oh, look at the time! We have so much to do.”
***
Kate
Mark was hurting. I could see it in his eyes even though he was trying to act with his usual carefree joviality.
“Do you really have to go?” I asked him. I wanted to stay here with him, knowing too well from my own experience what a bad psychical state can do with a person.
“As much as I would love to spend the whole day here in bed with you, I really need to go to work.”
“You could take the day off. They would surely understand, because... you know.” I was trying to avoid the dead father thing, but I knew I wasn’t doing a very good job.
“Maybe I could, but they pay quite well and on time and I really need the money.”
“I could-“
“No!” He cut me off with an enraged shout.
Scared of his sudden anger I took a step back and stared at him with widened eyes.
“No.” He said softly. “Sorry... It’s not... I just don’t want to depend on anyone.” He stepped closer and laid his hand on my shoulder. “You’re the best thing that ever happened to me and I won’t let it get weird between us because of money.” His hand slid onto my neck and he leaned down to kiss me, his chest meeting mine. “Don’t worry about me, I’m fine.” He gave me a reassuring smile.
“Can I come later?”
“Whenever you want babe.”
My mind was wandering. Walking home unaware of my surroundings I thought about what I should do. For once I wasn’t bothered by my own problems, I just wanted to do… something. I almost believed him, he was fine. I think he really believes he’s fine, but… Something felt off. I’m gonna have to keep an eye on him.
I gazed upon my reflection realizing just how blessed I truly was. Recently in one of my darker moods I failed to recognize just how incredible my body looked. I stared at my long and shapely legs and how they met in a firm nicely shaped butt. Sure, my butt might have looked unimpressive when compared to Jenny’s ginormous ass, but otherwise, I couldn’t at all complain. Above it my tiny waist made it look that much more pronounced. And then my boobs. Two enormous orbs of flesh sat proudly high on my chest, defying gravity. Mind-blowingly full, they couldn’t possibly get more perfect. More importantly, they looked soft and natural, not like the plastic balloons silicone enhanced boobs would look at this size. I squeezed them a little, enjoying how soft they felt. For once I felt great in my own skin. My eyes drifted to where the box of pills was. If they were a bit bigger though... No. Not now. I can’t be too greedy. Later. Definitely later. I’m not done growing just yet.
Inspecting my body like this made me think of the measuring session we had with Jenny at the start of summer. Maybe I should measure myself to see just how much I grew. And weigh myself, because those things surely are heavy. I thought, giving my breasts a loving squeeze.
I wrapped the tape around my butt. 36 inches, it is a bit bigger! Now the waist... 24.5. It looked smaller, but I thought it’s just because everything else was bigger. And now at last the best to end it... “49 inches! Twice my waist!” I whistled. “That’s... awesome!”
I stepped on the scale. The red digits showed I weigh 149 pounds. If I didn’t know it was all in my chest I would freak out. Just the thought that my boobs weighed twenty pounds more than they did a month ago filled me with awe. How did I even gain so much?! No wonder my back hurts more often than not. But it’s worth it. I started to play with my breasts, heaving them and fondling them. I only wished it weren’t my hands doing so...
I loved my boobs. I really did. It was getting rather difficult to use the keyboard with them sprawling on my desk though. Without Mark I didn’t know what to do by myself anymore. Once I was comfortable with sitting in front of the screen, spending my free time playing games. Now however it felt like wasting time. Little bell of alarm sounded in the back of my mind. The realization I didn’t know what to do when Mark wasn’t around was a little scary. I was getting too dependent for my liking. God, I need a hobby.
“Goddammit!” I hit the desk of the table, causing my breasts to wobble. I never had a problem with this fight. What is wrong with me?
“Getting rusty, sister?” Jenny asked, startling me.
“I guess... these in the way don’t make it any easier.” I motioned to my chest.
“I bet.” Jenny said before taking a bite out of the cupcake in her hand. Her midsection was swollen, filled with pastries no doubt. I can’t even remember how she looks with an empty stomach. I don’t think that summer job of hers is going to be good for her figure...
“Mum sent me to tell you the dinner is ready.”
“Thanks, I’ll be right there.” Dinner is ready and you’re eating a cupcake. I shook my head.
The dinner was quiet and uneventful, which seemed to be rare these days, but even Jenny seemed to eat like a human being for once, only getting seconds. Well, at least that was true when I left the table. Mark texted me and the only thing that stopped me from running all the way to his place was my developing physique. Filled with lust and desire I couldn’t wait to be in his arms again.
Clothes laid scattered on the floor where we dropped them in our hurry to undress. I was always a shy and quiet girl. I never liked to be in the spotlight and so as my beauty developed throughout the years I wasn’t thrilled about the attention it got me. This part of my personality often stopped me from expressing myself and my feelings. Not tonight. Tonight I screamed in pleasure and I didn’t care who could hear me.
I woke up alone. It couldn’t have been much past midnight. “Mark?” I asked, but the room was empty. There was a sliver of light coming through underneath the door. I disentangled myself from the bed sheet soaked in perspiration from our earlier activities. Naked, I climbed out of the bed and followed the light, only too aware of my bosom quivering with every step. Yawning I reached for the doorknob unsure of what to expect on the other side. Whatever I did expect it was nothing like what I really saw. Mark was sitting at the table in the sad company of a half-drank bottle of whiskey and a sheet of paper in his hand.
“He tried to reach out before,” Mark sobbed, “before it happened. I told him to go to hell…”
“You had every right to do so.” I laid my hand on his shoulder, leaned down and kissed his cheek. I embraced him as well as I could while he was sitting, pressing my body against his.
“He left me a letter. I never even opened it.” Mark said his voice filled with regret. His hot tears started to fall on my bare breasts.
Jenny
Helping Dana in the kitchen was much more interesting than standing at the counter the whole day. It was... fun watching the process of how shapeless dough slowly turned into delicious pastries, but I especially enjoyed the tasting in which Dana encouraged me and I was only too happy to oblige. By the time the first customer arrived, my belly was pleasantly filled and stretching the apron I was wearing. I was pretty sure that only half of the pastries we made survived the tasting process and ended up on the display. I’m going to be so fat! The fattest girl in my class, no doubt. I should have been worried about this prospect but I wasn’t. Why am I excited?!
The work day went by much faster than I thought possible and before I knew it I was sent home with a box of pastries that tasted even better than they normally would, because they were the result of my own hard work.
Walking home my legs were killing me. Unused to spending all day on my poor feet had consequences. The additional weight I managed to accumulate didn’t at all help the matter. I wonder how Dana can manage it with her extraordinary weight...
“Jenny, don’t eat too much, the dinner will be ready in 10 minutes.” Mum said.
“Ok.” I said reaching for a donut, not even sure what mum said, too occupied by its flavor and thinking about what could be done to make it taste even better. Maybe just a bit more frosting?
“Tell Kate the dinner is ready.”
Unwillingly I rose to my aching feet. I knew I shouldn’t, but the chocolate cupcake I made mostly by myself looked just too inviting for me to refuse. One for the road can’t hurt. It is good. I pondered the mouthful I bit off. But Dana makes them better...
Despite eating two servings and even though I ate pretty much throughout the whole day, I was still hungry. I must have really stretched my stomach with all that pizza. Or was it just in my head? Was I really hungry or was it just that I wanted to eat more? I wanted to eat and eat until I couldn’t possibly swallow another bite. I need to stop. I mean do I really want to end up like Dana? The corridor she got stuck in wasn’t even narrower than regular doors, how can she function? With how much weight ends up in my lower region it’s just a matter of time before I also start to get stuck. I need to get under control. Lost in my thoughts I haven’t even noticed when Kate left. I inhaled the beautiful smell and looked at the food. Third serving never killed anyone, right?
I lay in my bed, cradling my massively swollen belly. Third serving might not kill anyone, but I wasn’t so sure about the fourth, fifth and sixth that came after it. The sad thing is that I wasn’t even that full and could go for more, but there was no more to have, since I cleaned out the pot thoroughly. I looked at the still half full box of pastries I put on the nightstand before reaching for it, my hand coming just too short. Oh thank god!
The door to my room creaked open and my mother stepped inside. She sat down on my bed next to me and laid her hand on my swollen gut.
“Are you alright?”
“I’m fine.”
“I’ve never seen anyone eat like you do! I’d ask where are you putting it all, but I guess it’s pretty obvious.” She said with a chuckle, her warm hand caressing the bloated globe.
My eyes drifted to the box before looking back to my mother. I shrugged. “I don’t know. I just like to eat until I can’t eat anymore. It doesn’t matter if it’s because there’s no more food or because I’m so full I couldn’t swallow another bite.” I unconsciously looked at the box again and my mother saw it.
“Do you want me to hand it to you?”
No! No. Absolutely not. “Yes, please.” I pleaded weakly. Why can’t I stop? It’s just a matter of time before I’m even bigger than Dana...
“Can I take one?” My mother asked.
I nodded. “Sure.”
Mum took a big bite out of the cupcake and it filled me with envy seeing how her eyes gleamed in delight when the rich flavor hit her taste buds. “Wow, this is amazing! Did you make those?”
“I helped.” I said with my mouth already filled with sweetness. I swallowed. “But Dana did most of the work though.”
“Dana?”
“My boss. She’s amazing! The stuff she makes is beyond belief! I mean, those cupcakes weren’t good enough to go on the shelves!”
“Mmmm, that’s so good.” My mum moaned in pleasure. “Would you mind if I took a couple more? I get terrible cravings for sweets lately.” She said caressing her bump.
“Go right ahead, I’m hardly gonna waste away...” my mum might have been pregnant and already visibly so, but my bloated midsection put her baby bump to shame.
“I wanted to ask about that. I know you hardly want to talk about it and that we had a little talk not so long ago but... is everything alright? I’m really worried you’ll end up hurting yourself.” She paused and when I didn’t say anything she continued. “I really don’t want to restrict you, but this,” she pointed at my bloated belly, “isn’t normal.” Mum sighed. “Let’s face it. You went from skinny to fat in a matter of one month and that’s just insane!”
“I know... I keep telling myself I need to slow down, but then… I just eat and don’t stop.” I thought for a second about what I was going to say. “I like being so full I can’t even move. I don’t mind getting a bit softer and I absolutely love love love what’s going on back there!” I said pointing at my ass. “I know I’m getting fat, but... I think I like it more than being skinny. I guess I just too much enjoy eating whenever I want, whatever I want and not worrying about my figure.” Which is perfect by the way.
“I can help you with slowing down, just say a word.” Mum looked me in the eyes. “I see only two possibilities. I can watch what you eat and put you on a strict diet, or I can let you do whatever you want. I’m just afraid you’re gonna blame me for either torturing you with a diet or letting you get fat.”
“Mum, I’m never going to blame you for letting me get fat.” Did I just decide? I yawned. “Don’t worry, I’ll be fine… Now let’s go finish these cupcakes, so I can go to sleep with a pleasantly full belly.”
My mother stared at me for a second before reaching for a cupcake. “I hope you don’t grow to regret it.” Well, I’m definitely going to grow…
Covered in crumbs I fell asleep immediately after swallowing the last mouthful.
***
Kate
Mark was drunk. Throughout the night he switched between sobbing, angry muttering, claims that he was just fine, and wallowing in self-pity. It was almost dawn when Mark finally fell asleep wrapped in my tight embrace, my breasts pressed against his much firmer torso.
I woke up around noon, my arms still wrapped around Mark’s body. He was still asleep, snoring loudly. My boobs hurt from the constant pressure and so I tried to back away a little, but I ended up waking Mark. He moaned in pain and sat up. “Oh, my head.” He muttered quietly. “This is why I don’t drink.”
“Shh, sleep.” I said, setting his head down on my soft bosom. A moment later he was once again fast asleep. I ran my delicate fingers through his hair. I need to be strong. He needs me and I’m going to be strong. For him...
“Shit, shit, shit. I should have been at work for hours by now.” Mark stumbled out of the bed and unsure on his feet he started to put on clothes.
“Just call in sick. You’re in no shape to work anyway. If you’d showed up like this, they would probably send you back home...”
Mark stopped in his tracks and sighed. “You’re right.”
I felt good. I mean... I felt bad about Mark being down and I was really sorry about that, but... it kinda made me stop fabricating things about myself to feel bad about. Thinking about it, it wasn’t the first time I felt this way. When Jenny had her weight related issues I was fine because I could be there for her, but once she overcame them, I plummeted into the darkness of my mind. And now when Mark was down... What is wrong with me?! Nothing. I tried to convince myself, shutting down the guilt machine that lived in my brain. I kissed Mark’s forehead and started to slowly stroke his back. My stomach emitted a loud growl and I realized I haven’t eaten since yesterday’s dinner. Mark raised his head and gave me a weak smile. “Sounds like someone’s hungry. Let’s go for lunch.”
I smiled at him, blushing a little. “That’s a great idea.”
It is weird how satisfying little, unimportant things can seem. I used to internally roll my eyes when seeing couples who couldn’t spend a second without the other. Now walking hand in hand down the street, I was starting to understand it. It felt so good to show the world that Mark belonged with me. Since I didn’t have many clothing items at his place, I wore an ill-fitting tank top, I could maybe pull off a few cup sizes earlier, but not anymore. My cleavage was... immense. My breasts were jiggling with every motion, threatening to escape from the top entirely and I was forced to adjust it with my free hand every few minutes. People were staring and I couldn’t blame them. I was truly a sight to behold. What caused me discomfort and made me self-conscious just a few days earlier now filled me with joy and confidence. I’m... beautiful. I think I fully realized it for the first time in my life. I mean, I knew some people thought so, but now I knew it with absolute certainty. On one hand I felt like a vain bimbo for even thinking so. On the other I knew that admitting my own beauty was the only way I could ever be happy in my own skin. No more doom and gloom, come happiness and sunshine! I hope it lasts… I looked at Mark next to me, who was frowning and his mind far away from here. I’ll have to fix you first, love.
My arms kept brushing against the sides of my breasts, sending the jiggly mounds into even more motion. And it felt so damn good! I glanced at Mark who was lost in his thoughts. By a sudden impulse I grabbed his shirt and pulled his lips down to mine, kissing him. Though surprised at first, he was quick to recover and returned the kiss without hesitation. We stood there in the middle of the sidewalk for a long time and only when my stomach growled, we broke away the kiss, both breathing heavily. I blushed, a little embarrassed at the amount of noise my stomach was able to produce. Mark gave me a crooked smile and laid his hand on my flat stomach. „So hungry, huh?“
I looked down at his hand. Or more accurately I tried to look at his hand, but all I could see was my protruding chest.
Mark was watching me as I made my way through the decent sized salad. While I was really hungry, I wasn’t going to ruin my figure when I finally started to feel good in it. “What?”
“I... I’m just so glad you’re here with me. You make me stop thinking about... certain things and I want to thank you.”
He looked so sad all of the sudden, all I wanted to do was to hug him. I grabbed his hand that was lying on the table. “I’m here for you. Anytime you need me. Just the thought you’re feeling down is almost unbearable. Just tell me what I can do to help you and I’ll do it.”
“I-” his voice cracked and his eyes filled with tears he was trying to hold back. “I don’t know what I would do without you.” He wiped away his tears. “I feel like such a crybaby. Everyone I ever loved seems to leave me and I love you, Kate. Please don’t leave me too.”
“Mark, I love you too.” I almost whispered. Seeing him cry was making me tear up as well. “I’ll never leave you. Not until you’re sick of me and send me away yourself.”
“That.” Mark smiled a little, but it came up as a sad grin. “That will never happen.”
***
Jenny
I woke up with a groan. My stomach hurt and for once I wasn’t hungry. Or rather I was a little hungry, but with no desire to eat whatsoever. I struggled to my feet and limped into the bathroom. My legs still hurt from standing for long periods of time and I wasn’t looking forward to doing more of it today.
All cleaned up I started my daily struggle, a struggle to find some fitting clothes. It’s mind boggling considering how much money I spent on clothing so far this summer. I mean I have clothes I’ve overgrown despite never even getting to wear them! Maybe I really should go on a diet... I touched my soft middle “You wouldn’t like that very much, would you?”
Taking too much time to fit into my clothes I didn’t have time to eat any kind of breakfast and by that time I was starting to feel like taking a bite off something. It wasn’t much of an issue though, given where I was going.
The day went by in a flash. It seemed like customers were finally finding the place and there weren’t many dull moments. I did find time to fill my once again bulging belly though. I didn’t eat as much as I did yesterday, lacking my usual appetite. I wonder what’s wrong with me today. I laughed to myself. As if I should be bothered by not being a bottomless pit.
Angie picked me up after work and we went, hand in hand, to hang out at her place.
“So, how was your day?” Angie asked.
“Pretty good, my legs are killing me though.” I patted my pronounced posterior. “I’m much more built for sitting than standing.” I said with a giggle. “What about you?”
“My legs are aching too. I spend a lot of time preparing for the trials.” Angie said.
“And it’s showing! You look incredible!” It was the truth. Not so long ago Angie sported a slight padding on her middle, but now she looked like there wasn’t any unnecessary ounce of fat on her tight body.
“Thanks!” Her face brightened. “Do you think I have a chance?”
“A chance? They’d have to be stupid not to take you in.”
“Oh, this reminds me. Morgan texted that Chloe and she will be here tomorrow. They want to meet up at the mall at 3 o’clock and hang out. Will you come?”
“Sure! I’ll just have to ask Dana if I can leave early.”
I’d love to tell you the rest of the day was filled with food and excitement, but the truth to told, at Angie’s I passed out on the couch watching TV and went home for a normal sized dinner before going straight to bed. Boring I know, but I had a feeling tomorrow was going to be different. A lot different.
Kate
Lying on my back my breasts were touching my chin. Their significant weight was pushing down on my chest, making it that much more difficult to breathe. Weirdly enough I enjoyed the sensation, wondering what it would be like if they were even bigger and heavier. Mark muttered something in his sleep. Plagued by nightmares he didn't sleep well. How I wished there was something I could do to relieve him… I closed my eyes, but the sleep hadn't come easily.
Mark massaged my left boob and I moaned in pleasure. His strong fingers knew just where to touch to maximize my pleasure. His lips enveloped my erected nipple and he sucked on it gently. That was enough to send me on the verge of orgasm. All of the sudden another pair of hands grabbed my other breast, replicating the same moves. I glanced there just in time to see another Mark putting my nipple into his mouth. At that moment a third Mark inserted himself into me and my ecstatic screams filled the room.
With his every thrust I felt my hips widen. I didn't think I had narrow hips, but they certainly seemed that way when compared to my mother's child bearing hips or to my younger sister's, whose seemed to be growing larger day by day. With Mark's one last thrust I entered a state of absolute bliss. All three Marks disappeared like smoke and I was left there sticky with sweat. Then it happened.
My belly started to grow. In a matter of seconds it grew so big, full and round that I was even able to see it over my mountainous bosom. Something stirred inside. I couldn't see my pregnant belly for long, because apparently now it was time for my tits to grow. Swelling larger and larger they grew, slowly at first, but speeding up with every passing second. Their weight pinned me to the bed, crushing my ribs. They got larger and larger, filling with enough milk to feed every infant in our town. I tried to get up, but that was impossible, my only reward was the sound of my sloshing breasts. Sloshing? That's not how biology works! Suddenly, my bed finally gave up under the weight and I fell into darkness…
I woke up with a start, covered in sweat. With great relief I found myself in my normal state with my flat stomach and… well, my boobs were huge either way. I'm definitely not getting pregnant. We were careful, Mark always had protection, but I guess it was better to be safe than sorry. It was time to pay a visit to my gynecologist and get a prescription for birth control pills.
I watched Mark's sleeping form, thinking about how lucky I was. I craved to feel his touch, to have his fingers sink deep into the flesh of my breasts… to have him inside of me. I felt like an addict at that moment and for a second or two I contemplated the idea of waking him up. No. For once he seems to be sleeping peacefully and I'm not going to disturb him. I snuggled to him as tightly as I dared in order not to wake him up. My body was pressed against his and I fell into contented sleep.
I slowly opened my eyes to find Mark watching me with a smile on his lips. I smiled back at him. It was much better than waking up in an empty bed. “You're so beautiful.” Mark said. “What have I ever done to deserve you?”
I blushed and leaned closer to kiss him. “You know, I could ask you the same question.”
Mark smiled and gently laid his hand on my cheek caressing it. Sudden impulse came over me and I grabbed his hands and placed them on my endowed breasts. They were so sensitive I had to bite my tongue, not to moan in pleasure. I quickly climbed on top of Mark, pushing my boobs close to his face. He squeezed and fondled and this time I couldn't fight back the blissful sensation and I cried out in delight. As good as Mark's hands felt on my breasts, they were too small. Or rather there was just too much of my tits left untouched. Another pair of hands would come in handy. I thought, remembering my dream. Mark pulled me closer, his face getting lost under my wonderful endowments that put watermelons to shame.
I felt that Mark was hard and ready, but I wasn't. Having sex was still a new thing for me and I didn't have much experience… though we did try to change that quite regularly. Don't get me wrong, I wanted it. I wanted to feel him inside of me, to become one flesh as they say, but at the same time it was… kinda scary. Mark shook underneath me and poked me in the ribs to get my attention, interrupting my train of thoughts. Lost in my thoughts I completely forgot his face was still buried beneath my enormous breasts. I quickly pulled away and slightly bluish Mark took in a long and deep breath. “I'm so sorry!” I yelped, blushing with embarrassment.
”That would be one hell of a way to go.” Mark chuckled. “But let me enjoy them for a bit longer, ok?”
Terrified I backed away from him. I could have smothered him!
Mark had a grin stuck on his face, amused by the whole thing, but I didn't feel that way. I mean… what if I would roll in my sleep and smother him for real? What would I do without him? To be fair, actual rolling demanded a conscious effort on my part these days and so I usually awoke in the same position I fell asleep in. It still was a frightening thought though.
“Stop it, babe. Forget about it.” Mark said, my thoughts apparently obvious to him.
“But I could have killed you!”
Mark chuckled. “I would have pushed you away if it would come to that. You're not that heavy.”
“But I am heavy, huh?” I said, my previous panic subsiding. “That really isn’t a thing you should say to a girl, you know?”
“Well, I wouldn't say you're heavy, though certain parts of you definitely are.” Mark's expression turned thoughtful and I knew exactly what he was thinking about.
I rolled my eyes and let out a dramatic sigh. “Would you like to find out just how heavy they are?”
Mark grinned. “Babe, you know me. I would never even think about weighing your breasts…”
“Well, if you don't-”
“But,” he cut me off “since it's entirely your idea… I would love to.”
I giggled. “Perv!”
“So, how do you think we should do it?” Mark asked.
“I thought I would step on the scale and you would lift them up for me.”
“Will it work?” Mark looked doubtful.
“I think so… I mean it probably won't be the most accurate, but…”I shrugged. “We can always try something different later on.”
“149.” I read out loud, bending forward to see over my chest. “Now it's your time to shine, mister.” Mark's hands disappeared underneath my massive boobs. I saw the look of surprise that crossed his face when he realized just how much strength he had to use to lift them up. I could only imagine how the digits began to change, unable to see it over my bust. Mark teased me by taking his time in lifting my breasts fully, clearly enjoying their weight in the palms of his hands. Finally he held their full weight and I felt so much lighter.
“Woah, that's really impressive.” Mark whistled.
“How much?”
“Very impressive.”
I gave him an annoyed look and slowly shook my head. “How much do they weigh, you clown.”
“Why don't you look yourself?” He asked innocently.
“You know why…”
“Well, I'd like to hear you say it.” Mark smiled.
“You want to hear me say I can't see it over my tits? Alright weirdo.” I bit my lower lip hoping it looked sensual. “I can’t see the scale, because of my wonderful, ginormous boobs.”
He grinned. “You can't imagine how sexy that is.”
“Spit it out, pervert. What's on the scale?!” I laughed.
“One hundred and twenty-one.” He gave them a squeeze. “That must be really hard on your back.”
“Yeah.” I poked the soft flesh. “It's worth it though.”
***
Jenny
“Hey Dana.” I greeted my employer. “Before I forget to ask, would it be possible to leave at 1 today? My friends who I haven't seen all summer are back in town and I'd like to hang out with them.”
“Sure, no problem. I'll manage.”
“Thanks! You're the best!”
“We'll have to work harder though.” Dana said, reaching for my usual apron. She took a look at me and instead handed me a larger apron that hung next to it.
In a desperate attempt to appear as slim as I possibly could, wearing my biggest black leggings and oversized black t-shirt I borrowed from Kate’s closet my body showed just how big of a breakfast I had, my belly swollen and sticking out. I have been hungry ever since I woke up today. To be fair that's not entirely accurate. In all honesty I was more nervous than hungry, but since the main way to soothe my nerves was eating, it wasn't that much of a difference. I was nervous about meeting with Morgan and Chloe again. After all, I was nearly 50 pounds lighter when we last saw each other.
It might have not been the best idea to keep eating throughout my day at work, but some things are inevitable. By the time I was finally getting full, Angie stopped by to pick me up. We headed for lunch, despite the fact that my belly was already decently filled at the time. I know I ate a lot, but why are you blowing up like this? I asked my stomach. I let out a sigh. The damage was done a long time ago anyway.
I was nervous. What was worse, not even food seemed to calm my nerves anymore. Maybe it was because I was so used to overeating in such a way that merely a full stomach didn't cut it these days. I was facing a dilemma. Either I was going to cram as much food inside of me so I don't worry about anything, or I'm gonna do nothing and hope to get my nerves under control eventually. I think by now you know me enough to know what would be my choice. But… I didn't want to eat so much today. Or, more accurately I did want to eat that much, but the effect it would have would only further enhance the reason why I was so nervous.
“Crap.” Angie cursed. “The restaurant I wanted to go to is closed due to renovation, so there's only the all you can eat buffet.”
I stopped walking and gave Angie a doubtful look. “Why do I have the feeling you knew that all along?”
“What?! Nooo!” She denied my accusations, blushing slightly, so I knew I was spot on.
I gave her a long hard look. “Angie, do you want me to stuff myself silly, so you look fitter in comparison?”
“M-maybe?” Angie's face turned crimson.
I shook my head and set up a brisk pace.
“Where are you going?” Angie asked, her voice filled with dread.
“Where? You know where. I need to stuff myself silly, don't I?”
I filled my first two plates so much it was a small wonder nothing fell on the floor. I didn't really care what I put there, everything on the display looked and smelled good. “If you'll feel better next to a fat girl spilling out of her clothes, I'm happy to oblige, but I don't think it'll matter too much. I mean even with an empty stomach I feel huge next to you. My thigh is bigger than your waist for god's sake!” I said to Angie when we sat down at a booth. Why do they put the table so close to the seats? I mean there is still room, but I'm not so sure it will be so when the meal is over…
Angie blushed again. “I- I- I mean you don't have to eat too much, if you don't want to.”
“You can be pretty damn stupid sometimes, you know that?” I asked, suddenly irritated. “I always want to eat too much. That's why I eat so much. That's why I'm so fat!” I let out a sigh. “Sorry, I don't think you're stupid… For some reason I'm scared the girls will reject me because of the extra weight, you know?”
“What?! That's nonsense! Why would they do that?”
I shrugged. “I don't know. Things between me and Morgan weren't the same ever since I said cheerleading is stupid and you know how she can hold a grudge. And Chloe does everything Morgan tells her.”
“Don’t worry, I’m sure it will be alright.” Angie waved away my doubts.
“Come on, we should get going.”
“What?! We didn't even get desserts yet!” I whined.
“Don't tell me you're still hungry… You really are bottomless!”
“I'm not…” I wasn't hungry. On the contrary I was feeling I was going to pop and it felt great. It didn't stop me from craving for a nice slice of cake. I bet my stomach would feel even better with just a little more inside of it! “I would really want some cake though. Just one slice!” I pleaded.
Angie shook her head in disbelief. “You've just finished your third last plate already!” She sighed. “Do what you want…”
Yes! Cake. Just one little slice of chocolate cake and then we can go. Or maybe cheesecake… Ok, two slices!
I tried to stand up painfully, hitting my bloated gut against the desk of the table, falling back on my big ass. “Son of a bitch!” I yelled at the poor innocent table.
LI don't think it's the table's fault.” Angie said.
“Ugh.” I commented wittily. “Why do they bolt them down anyway?”
“You know, for most people it's not an issue.”
“Like it's my fault my belly bloats so much!”
“Maybe it would help if you stopped stuffing your face for five minutes…”
“Hey, it was your idea to come here!”
“You won't pin this on me, I've been trying to get you out for 30 minutes now! Then you did what? You ate chicken. A whole roasted chicken!”
I blushed. “Well, it was really good…”
“Sure… and so was the two pound steak you ate after that, right? And then of course you had to as you said ‘taste’ the cheeseburgers… so you took four of them!”
I looked guiltily at the empty plate that was still in front of me. “Yeah…”
“I really don't understand you. One moment you're worried you're too fat and then you go and do this.”
“What do you want me to say?! That I'm fucking glutton who enjoys nothing as much as stuffing my fat face? That I'm a disgusting pig with no self-control?!” I shrugged. “I see food, so I eat. It's that simple. Can you imagine being so full you think you can't possibly swallow another bite and at the same time craving nothing more than to eat some more?”
“That's how you feel?” Angie asked and I simply nodded. “That… sucks, I guess.”
“Yeah…” I grinned. “Do you think you could bring me a slice of cake?”
Angie rolled her eyes and sighed. “Which cake do you want?”
“Chocolate for sure… and the cheesecake! Oh, the strawberry one looked really good too…”
Angie shook her head. “If you get stuck in there I swear I'm gonna leave you here!”
I giggled. “That won't happen. Look, I still got some space!” To my surprise, I could barely fit my fingers between my gut and the desk.
“Uh huh.” Angie shook her head again. “I can't believe I'm supporting you in this.” She walked to get me my dessert.
“You're the best!” I yelled after her, laughing.
“Come on, pull!” I shouted.
“I'm pulling goddammit!” Angie yelled back. “I should have kept my word and left you here… I won't get stuck, she said. Bring me the cake she said.” Angie muttered.
“It's totally not my fault the slices were so big!”
“You didn't have to eat them!”
I laughed. “Of course I had to. They were on my plate!”
Inch by inch I moved and it didn't take long before I was free. Fortunately I wasn't that stuck and I was pretty sure I would even manage to get out on my own. The little help from Angie didn't hurt though. Standing up was eye-opening. Until now I haven't fully realized just how much I really ate. Kate's long and loose t-shirt that in the morning covered half my butt now struggled to contain my swollen gut, only just reaching the top of my leggings. I decided to borrow this t-shirt hoping the oversized piece of clothing would hide the worst of the damage I did to my body. Fitting snugly over my blown up form, it did nothing as much as emphasize the sheer size of my expanded abdomen. It kinda looked as if I stuffed a medicine ball under my shirt… “Do you think Morgan and Chloe will notice?” I asked giggling. Full and happy, all of my worries magically disappeared.
Kate
I was lucky. Apparently someone canceled their appointment at the last minute and so I could come to the doctor immediately. Well, I had 30 minutes to get there, which was just about the time it would take me to walk there. The other choice would be to take a bus. The thing about buses in our town was that they were highly unreliable and there wasn’t a line that would take me there directly. It could take 15 minutes to get there by bus, but it could take an hour just as likely. When I weighed my options like that, then my choice was obvious.
It was still hard to believe just how much discomfort simple walking caused me. I don’t know if I had wonky walk or if my boobs were… eh, jigglier, but even if I took only a little step, then they wobbled as if they wanted to jump out of my clothes. Maybe they do! Well, to tell the truth I thought about putting my breasts more on the display than I did. I had a few low cut tops, but most of my shirts were rather conservative. They showed a little bit of cleavage, but it was more because of the size of my breasts than by intent. It was where I struggled with my confidence, too afraid it would only come up as looking cheap, rather than… sexy. Ugh, how I hate that word.
I never liked to come here and since I wasn’t… uh, active until recently, I didn’t really need it either. Despite my rare visits, the doctor knew who I was. After all, she was my mum’s high school friend. I sat in the waiting room reading, though my mind kept wandering around and I couldn’t really concentrate.
“Miss Sutton,” Nurse’s voice brought me back to reality. “The doctor will see you now.”
Startled, I quickly jumped to my feet, momentarily forgetting what effect it has on my upper body. My bosom bounced in its tight confinement. It… hurt. Though at the same time it felt rather good, sending a wave of pleasure throughout my body.
The doctor was a short and stout woman with short brown hair with a hint of gray here and there in her early forties, or very late thirties as my mother would call it. She was looking into a file, her eyes glued to the paper.
“So Kate, what can I do for you today?” She asked before finally taking a look at me.
Her eyes went wide and she made a quick double take, obviously looking at my chest. It made me blush a little.
“Well, that’s new.”
I left the doctor’s office with a prescription in my hand. After hearing what the doctor said, I wasn’t so sure whether I really wanted to start taking it anymore. The possible side effects were… quite scary. Plenty of people take it with no problem, why should I be any different? But still there was that little voice in the back of my mind nagging. At least I’m gonna have the choice, right?
With all the time in the world to decide, I started my jiggly journey home.
***
Jenny
I was floating. My mind was hazy, my judgment probably clouded and I couldn’t give a crap about anything, if I tried. I was in that blissful state of mind, caused by my overfilled stomach. I don’t know where I would have wandered if Angie didn’t grab my arm and guided me where we needed to go. To meet our friends. I don’t need friends when I’ve got so many edible friends inside my tummy. My big, round, ridiculously bloated tummy!
It took me a while to recognize the two girls gazing at me. “Jenny!” They both cried in disbelief. “What the fuck happened to you?!” Shouted the brown haired one. Glass shattered and I was brought back into reality.
“Are you like pregnant or something?” Asked the peroxide blonde also known as Chloe.
“Pregnant?” I said looking down on my beach ball sized stomach. “Nah, I’ve just been eating really well!” I giggled patting my bulging midriff.
“She’s not this fat usually.” Angie added. “She just bloats a lot.”
I frowned. I really hated that Angie had felt the need to make excuses about my bloated form, especially when it was her idea to drag me into an all you can eat restaurant. “This huge ass is all me though!” I said making sure the girls noticed how thick I became since they last saw me.
For the first time I really noticed my friends and I definitely wasn’t the only one who changed during the summer. Morgan was getting a lot of looks from passersby because of her choice of attire. She wore a top that was a little too small for the B cup chest she sported at the end of the last school year. It was quite scandalous now, when her Bs turned into Ds. Her breasts were about the same size as my own pair, but in contrast with her tiny waist they looked much bigger than mine. I was fine with my size… so why do I want to be bigger than her? Maybe I can convince Kate to give me a pill again…
“Can you stop looking at my tits?” Morgan asked me loudly.
I felt the blood rushing to my cheeks. “Sorry! I was just trying to figure out who’s bigger…” I said, deciding honesty would be the best policy.
Morgan stuck out her chest proudly. “It doesn’t matter, I’m still growing. I bet I’ll outgrow your sister soon!” She said with a misplaced confidence.
Angie and I burst into laughter.
As awkward as our reunion was, it still wasn’t as awkward as I feared it’s going to be. There was a bit of a shift in our paradigm though. We always had some autonomy in our little group, Angie and I were one part and Morgan with Chloe the other. During the last year it seemed Morgan was trying to become the queen bee of our little group and there were some changes in her behavior that troubled me. She could always be arrogant and argumentative, but she seemed to become worse and worse. As soon as there was something that wasn’t going according to what she wanted, we would hear about it. Her attitude hadn’t changed during the summer, if anything, she was worse than ever. I wasn’t too interested in walking through the mall with my stomach thoroughly filled as it was, but it wasn’t worth the conflict.
Full and bloated I was soon exhausted and falling behind. It wasn’t by intention, I swear, but I stopped in front of a candy shop. I couldn’t help but stare through the window display. With how much I’ve eaten already I definitely wasn’t hungry, but at the same time I knew I could eat something. I imagined what it would be like to fill my mouth with all the chocolate I could fit inside. My vivid imagination did the rest. I can almost taste it!
“Come on, let’s go!” Chloe exclaimed.
I looked at the tall peroxide blonde waving me on with her slender hand. Chloe was the tallest of our group, almost two inches taller than Morgan, who was an inch than me. Long and slender, she lacked any real curves though, which was in direct contrast with Morgan’s hourglass shape with her big boobs, wasp waist and wide hips. She’s getting so pretty! I used to be the prettiest one from our good looking little group, but now I’m not so sure it still is the case. While I was getting fat, all the other girls were getting into shape to be ready for their try-outs. Why does the thought make me want to eat even more?
The girls came back to where I was left standing.
“Wow, look at that jar of nutella! It’s so huge!” Angie exclaimed, pointing.
I looked where she pointed to see a big five kilo jar. “I didn’t even know they made these.” I said.
“Can you imagine how long it would last? I couldn’t eat that much in my entire life!” Morgan said, shaking her pretty head.
“How long would it last? One afternoon.” I shrugged. “Maybe less.”
“No way, you’re full of shit!” Morgan exclaimed.
“I tell you, I could eat it in one sitting.” I said. “Right, Angie?”
“Uh, I guess?” Angie shrugged. “It seems like a lot though… even for you!”
“Nah, I’m sure I could do it easily once I process my big lunch.” I said confidently.
“Well, that sounds like a great idea.” Morgan said with a smile I didn’t like one bit.
A couple of hours have passed and we were all sitting in Morgan’s house. By this time my middle diminished significantly. It was a wonder how much my belly bloated in size and how quickly it could shrink back again. The girls were gossiping and sharing what happened to them during the summer, but I didn’t participate in the conversation. I took off the lid and tore off the aluminum foil from the large jar that sat in my lap. I hadn’t had nutella in a while, which was weird, because I always loved it so much. I was excited to bury my spoon in the brown goodness, but at the same time I was a bit hesitant. Can I really eat five kilos of nutella? I’m gonna feel sick… The first spoonful of nutella entered my mouth and spilled all over on my tongue, overwhelming my taste buds. All my doubts and barriers disappeared in the sweetness of the brown cream.
I felt sick. One spoonful after another I made my way through the jar, but half of it still remained. The reason I felt sick wasn’t the taste, nor the amount. I was struggling with the consistency. The creamy delight went down easily right until the point when it didn’t. I needed some bread or something solid to have a change, but there just wasn’t anything to go with it, if I didn’t want to dip carrot sticks in the cream. I’ll have to go on without it…
There was only me and the jar, nothing else existed. I didn’t care if I’ll end up covered in nutella, I didn’t care if I would look like a pig. Bit by bit I continued to put the brown matter into my mouth. I managed to ignore my nausea and so there was nothing to stop me from finishing the whole jar. My stretched stomach had more than enough space in it.
I pushed away the empty jar. I did it! Five kilos of nutella found its new home inside my gut. The nausea I felt before returned with a new vigor, but I wasn’t going to throw up. I held it together by the sheer power of will. The only positive thing was that nutella didn’t make me bloat like other food did, so my middle remained relatively small. I say relatively, because it still contained five kilos of nutella, so… it wasn’t really that small. I laid down holding my stomach, too afraid to move.
“Are you alright?” Angie asked, her voice shaking in concern.
Too afraid to open my mouth I only nodded.
“I googled it and if what I found is correct... you have just eaten over 25 thousand calories!”
My eyes bulged out a little, but that was as big a reaction as I was able to produce. I’m never eating nutella again! I thought before closing my eyes.
***
Kate
I sat at the table and stared at the pills. I knew the pills wouldn’t start working right away, so sooner I started the better, but I still wasn’t sure if I should. The list of possible side effects still scared me. Well, I could deal with breast growth, but the rest… The rest didn’t sound that optimistic. To be entirely honest breast growth still sounds like an awesome side effect! I slowly realized I wouldn’t mind if my boobs grew even larger, in fact I would be delighted. What is wrong with me? I’m huge as it is! Everything is going to be alright, like with my other pills. I wonder what would happen if I combined them. I imagined myself with breasts growing larger right in front of my eyes. Nah, as cool as it would be, it wouldn’t be like that. Besides I hadn’t had any of the boobie pills in a long time, they must be all out of my system by now. I gathered my courage and put a pill in my mouth. The birth control one.
On my way home from the doctor I noticed something. Something that wasn’t true when I left Mark’s place this morning. My bra, the huge bra I bought in the beginning of summer not really expecting to ever fit me, was starting to feel rather tight. I went to my room and took off my shirt and looked in the mirror at my reflection. I was spilling out of the cups! I thought the bra must have moved a bit due to the long walk home and tried to readjust it, but no. My breasts were bigger! It wasn’t a huge difference and the bra still served its purpose, but it seemed I was still growing even without the influence of my pills. It felt like a victory. I was so excited! To be honest it brought more issues to my table, but I was growing! I was slowly getting too big for the largest bra I have ever seen! I’m a little ashamed to admit it, but… it turned me on! I can’t wait to see Mark! I thought, biting my lower lip. But first things first, it was time for me to start researching where to get new large bras from now on.
I guess I have a thing for obscure looking websites. First the pills and now this… For most people I knew if the website wasn’t on the first page of google search, then it didn’t exist. If I was like that I wouldn’t have this issue and I wouldn’t find the possible solution either. As it turned out there is a tailor, who specializes in making clothes for busty ladies. Well, at least that’s what the model on the main page suggested. The lady looked wonderful and the dress fit her like a glove, which was saying something given her incredible figure. Her bosom must have been very close to mine in size and so was her waist. Her hips were what set us apart… Her bottom half was huge. And I mean huge! I’m pretty sure she’s got to have some trouble walking through smaller doors… The dress the model wore had a deep neckline, showing a lot of cleavage, but it didn’t look vulgar or cheap. The waist was well defined and the dress flared out to accommodate her voluptuous hips. The dress isn’t really my style, but… I’d look so damn good in it!
It must have been my lucky day, because the shop was here in town! It was in the part of town I’ve never been to though. The shop’s open today, so I might as well give it a try. It’s not as if I have anything better to do…
As I walked through the town, I realized why I never went to this part of town. It looked… dodgy. Narrow streets were surrounded by tall buildings casting shadows, making it darker even though it was still a bright day. It made me nervous and I kept looking over my shoulder. I knew it was just paranoia caused by the surroundings, but the knowledge didn’t make the experience any less uncomfortable. I was really glad when I finally spotted the destination of my journey. It wasn’t looking like much from the outside. Well, I’ve got nothing to lose. I reached for the doorknob and entered.
The place was bigger on the inside. It probably didn’t involve any time lord technology though… The shop was just a bit larger than I'd guessed from the outside. It wasn’t the only surprise I was to experience today. As it turned out it wasn’t any random curvy model I saw on the website, it was the owner of the shop!
As I entered the shop she was standing behind the counter fully concentrating on something else and I realized a couple of things. It wasn’t every day I met women taller than me… I wasn’t a giant, so it wasn’t that rare, but it always made me notice it. The woman was almost as tall as Mark and so definitely over six feet. I involuntarily looked at her half exposed chest. Even her boobs are bigger than mine. I thought bitterly. For some reason I found myself annoyed by that fact. I just might start taking the pills again, just to be bigger… Am I really so desperate to be bigger than her? What is wrong with me?! I looked down at my chest, suddenly feeling very small. Is it what it’s gonna be like? Am I never going to be big enough?
It was at this moment the shop owner raised her head and spotted me. Her eyes went wide in delight and she shouted. “Fucking finally! Someone I can work with!”
Jenny
I woke up lying in soft grass. I sniffed a little and took a large bite, for the grass smelled of peppermint. It seemed somehow familiar, but I couldn’t place my finger on it. Chomping down the delicious peppermint grass I slowly opened my eyes and I found myself in a fantastical land, where everything was made of sweets. I stood up and looked around. On the left there was a forest of huge lollipops shaped like trees. On the right there were hills that looked like they were made of chocolate cake and in front of me was a vast plane of tall peppermint grass, dancing in the wind. But what caught my attention the most was what was lying behind. I was inexplicably drawn towards it, even before I saw it with my own eyes. There was a giant tank of liquid nutella. I wondered how I was going to climb to get to the sweet delight, because my posterior had grown a lot since my last visit to this land and it wouldn’t be easy to drag it over the edge. Last visit? Why don't I remember? How do I know I've been here before?
Once I reached the tank I noticed a little stream flowing from it, falling like a waterfall and disappearing underground. Without thinking twice I lay down and let the stream fall straight down into my gaping mouth. My taste buds sang with joy and I swallowed again and again. With every gulp I felt my body swell larger, but I didn't care at all.
Seconds turned to minutes, then hours and I wasn't getting any fuller. Without stopping in gulping down the endless stream, I rested my hand on my pregnant like belly. I could only imagine how much it was to grow, because I knew I wouldn't stop on my own account.
Whole day had passed and my body was about as big as it was the last time I was here. I'm big as a house! Seems like I won't be able to move ever again… As long as the stream flows it's fine by me though.
How much time had passed? I had no idea. I couldn't reach to where my body ended and I wasn’t willing to stop feeding myself to look at it. I had no idea how large I had grown, but I knew I was ridiculously huge. Something brushed my right ankle, but I didn't care. Something touched my left ankle and I started to ask myself whether I should start to worry. Despite my size and weight, something pulled me and I started screaming.
"Hey! Stop it!" I cried out, waving my now much fatter arms in vain.
I tried to look what was going on, but all I could see was a massive wall of flesh. My flesh. Even lying on my back each of my breasts rose higher than I was tall. Still, they were small compared to my enormous gut. It took me a while to realize that the mountain reaching above even the cotton candy clouds was really my own belly.
There was a movement I spotted with my peripheral vision and when I turned my head, two chocolate soldiers were standing there with their arms crossed in front of their bodies and clear disdain in their eyes. I recognized one of them.
"Chamel!" I shouted.
Chamel frowned and took a green ball out of his satchel.
"You eat this. You too heavy." He said, putting whatever it was to my mouth.
Without thinking or hesitating I bit deeply, almost biting off his fingers in the process. I immediately started spitting. It tasted like salad! But whatever the green ball was, it already started to take effect. I started to… deflate, for the lack of a better word and I started to sink.
I wasn't really sinking, but as it turned out, my butt was not unaffected by my previous growth. Instead of lifting me higher as it grew, it turned out the very ground gave way for my body to grow. Now I found myself sitting on the edge of a vast valley shaped like a huge butt print. My butt print.
I stopped shrinking still about a thousand pounds too heavy and hopelessly immobile. Chamel whistled and a battalion of chocolate soldiers appeared, lifting me off the ground and starting a long march towards the palace. I looked around from my vantage point and was shocked by how much the world changed around me. Ignoring the butt shaped valley we left behind us, I saw the lollipop forest dead and crumbling. The chocolate cake hills were all moldy and disgusting and only now I noticed the peppermint smell was gone. The field that went as far as my eye could see now was dead black wasteland.
"Chamel, what happened to this place?" I asked, fearing the answer.
"You! You happened! You killed the stream. No stream, no life. You killed Candyworld!" Chamel cried.
The feelings of terrible shame kept me silent all the way to the palace.
I was brought to the throne room.
"Leave us!" The queen shouted, her voice sharp with anger. All the soldiers bowed and marched out of the room.
I was hesitant to look up at the queen and so my eyes wandered around the room instead. I spotted the throne the queen was sitting on the last time I was here. It was standing in the corner, cracked and unusable.
"Look at me!" The queen commanded and I obeyed. She… changed since the last time I was here. Queen Jennifer was still spilling out of her throne. The thing is, the throne was twice as wide as it used to. Her huge belly fell all the way to the floor and her breasts were the largest I’ve ever seen. Larger than even Kate’s impressive bosom!
"Look what you've done to me!" She shouted, her whole body wobbling. The queen snapped her fingers and my body shrank down to my real size. "Look how fat you've gotten!"
I looked down on my body. I saw my full breasts spilling out of my hands, soft middle so pleasant to the touch. Wide hips and large lovely shaped posterior. I saw nothing wrong with my body as it looked perfect in my eyes.
The queen snapped her fingers again and I changed once more. Gone were the full breasts, replaced by almost flat chest. My waist was slender without a sign of softness, too firm to the touch. My pronounced derriere was the only body part still worth mentioning. I… hated it. It only worked as a teaser of how much better my body could look if only there was a bit more meat on it.
"Look how slender we could be! It's still not too late!" The queen pleaded, her gaze turning desperate.
"No thanks, I'm quite comfortable in my own skin." I said defiantly.
My own face stared at me in disbelief from the throne. The Queen's eyes glistened with tears.
"I'm sorry, but there's nothing wrong with having a few extra pounds. Besides, I really enjoy eating, so it's gonna happen whether you like it or not."
The queen frowned and snapped her fingers one last time. "So be it, you greedy, ungrateful cow!" She spat, her face twisted in rage.
Out of thin air, the stream was once again flowing into my mouth and my whole body started to grow. Mere minutes later I was as big as the queen, but my growth didn't stop there. I was growing faster and faster. Only one more minute had passed and I was already filling the throne room completely. The walls were cracking around me as I continued to grow. The palace crumbled to dust as I continued to guzzle down the sweet nectar, the ambrosia of this magical land. Larger and larger I grew until the very ground started to crack and groan beneath my weight. Suddenly I was falling through the ground until all I could see was utter blackness…
I woke up with a start and it took me a while to realize where I was. I must have passed out on a couch in Morgan's house. It was dark outside and the girls must have gone to sleep. I rose to my feet and headed to the kitchen. I was starving. I hope Morgan won't mind if I help myself to a little snack…
***
Kate
"First of all, your bra size is all wrong! The cups are way too small, the straps are too long and the band is too loose. It doesn't give you the support you need! Your poor back must be killing you!"
It went so fast that I had no idea how it happened. Somehow we ended up in a cabin with me half naked. She unclasped my bra and lifted my now bare breasts. "All this weight is literally pulling you down and affecting your posture. Few more months and you'd walk hunched down like some grandma!" She shook her head. "What even is that bra, 34P? Sister, you're at least 30S! Though 30T is more likely. Wait here, I guarantee you'll feel the difference!" She left me standing there, confused and unable to comprehend what was going on. I let the straps of my bra slip from my shoulders and dropped the bra to the floor. Oh my god, I'm a T cup? I'm running out of the alphabet!
The shopkeeper was back in a blink of an eye and pushed a different bra in my hand. "Go on, try it!" I looked at the blue bra in my hand with distrust. It's not that I don't trust her expertise but… the band looks just too small!
I put the bra on and… it fit me like a glove! Well, the bra band was tighter than I was used to, but it didn't feel too bad. It wasn't what blew my mind though. I feel so much lighter! My boobs still felt heavy, but the difference was beyond belief.
I opened my mouth. "I-"
"I feel so much lighter! Yeah, I know. Been there, sister."
"Thank you!" I said, feeling my words couldn't do justice to how grateful I was.
She shrugged. "That's what I do. Say… still growing?" She asked nonchalantly.
"Yeah, I guess."
"Lucky bastard! Anyway… name's Sam." She offered her hand.
"Kate." I said grabbing it. Damn, she's got a firm grip!
"Nice to meet you Kate. Now, let's pick some nice clothes to show off the goods, shall we?"
I left the shop with my hands full of bags. What the hell just happened?! I still couldn't wrap my head around it. Sam had her own vision of how my wardrobe should look, but was pretty quick to realize what my preferences were and adjusted accordingly. I was never too keen on skimpy clothes, lacking the needed confidence, but I was making some progress in that regard. Even the dress I wore now would have been a no go a month ago. The light blue summer dress fit me as if it was made specifically for me. The free-flowing hem reached halfway down my silky thighs, leaving their lower half exposed. My long shapely legs were the only part of my body I never worried about. My small waist was emphasized by a cute belt tightly wrapped around it. The only thing I wasn't certain about was the plunging neckline that left a large portion of my breasts exposed. It's hard for me to admit it, but I do look amazing in this dress! I was just worried that my jiggling treasures would peek out more than was desirable. It's ironic that while I finally had a bra that fitted me perfectly, I ended up wearing the only dress I bought where I couldn't wear it.
I didn't know what to think of Sam. Normally I would be uncomfortable and angry about her absolute lack of boundaries, but I was fine with it somehow. I still can't believe she went into the cabin and started to undress me though! I envied her for her passion for what she does, only wishing I would too one day find a job I would enjoy as much as she enjoys hers. I shook my head. And what a figure she has! My mind wandered back to the many times when her soft chest pressed against my own, while I was trying on various outfits in the small cabin. I didn't think I would feel envy towards someone's bosom ever again, but here we are. Maybe it's just wishful thinking, but I think my boobs have a bit better shape… Sam's are definitely larger though.
My stomach rumbled softly, reminding me I haven't eaten the whole day. I think I should have a chocolate bar in my purse. I started digging through the contents of my purse, but I didn't find a chocolate bar. What I found instead was a little pill. Weird… How did it get in there? With my mind still sitting on Sam's larger chest I faced a huge dilemma. It would be really stupid when I just started taking contraceptive pills, wouldn't it? I caught my deliciously top-heavy reflection in some shop's display and I started imagining myself growing larger… and LARGER! I felt a tingle in my nether region, just the thought of growing more filling me with physical pleasure. Before my better judgment took hold of my actions I popped the pill into my mouth. What's the worst that could happen?
Before I could start cursing myself for being irresponsible, I was cut off by my phone ringing.
"Hey, mom. What's up."
"Hi Kate. I'm just checking if everything's alright. I feel like I haven't seen you in ages! How are you doing?"
"Eh… fine, I guess. More or less."
"How's Mark doing? I heard about his father, how is he holding up?" Mom asked.
"It's tough, obviously, but I think he's getting better. It's hard to tell though. One moment he looks as if nothing happened and then he has periods where he just stares into the distance, full of regrets… " I said. "I'm trying to be there for him, but I’m not sure if I'm even helping him or not."
"Of course you are! He'd be the first to tell you that. You wouldn't believe how much just being there in situations like this helps."
"I hope you're right." I said, sighing.
"You know, I have an idea… Why don't you two come over for dinner? I think a change from routine might help him."
"I'll ask him." My stomach rumbled. "Do we have anything to eat at home now? I haven't eaten yet."
"What? It's almost 4! Young lady, get your ass in here immediately!"
I could barely suppress a chuckle. "I'll be right there."
As I was wobbling closer to my home, I was once again starting to feel concern about how revealing my clothes were. What will mom say when she sees me? I took a deep breath, an action more dangerous than it sounds, took a glance down to check if everything remained in its place and opened the door. I was instantly hit by the irresistible smell of my mom's cooking and so I rushed to the kitchen, my bosom quivering in the process.
"Hey honey, I-" my mother stopped mid-sentence upon seeing me.
Here come the fireworks… I thought.
"Wow… Kate, you look amazing!"
That’s unexpected. I felt the blood rushing to my cheeks and my lips widening into a smile. "Thanks mom!"
I knew I was hungry, but I didn't realize just how hungry I really was until I was within the reach of food. Before I knew it I was licking my plate clean, asking for seconds. The second helping disappeared in much slower fashion, but it still disappeared inside my stomach. Normally I was barely able to finish a single portion, now I devoured two servings and I still could go for more. It was especially tempting knowing where it would all end up. No! I won't end up like Jenny! I have restraints and I won't become an eating machine like she is.
Sated and full, but still wanting more was a weird feeling, one I wasn't at all familiar with. I was glad I managed to resist the urge that disappeared once there was nothing left to eat.
I felt a tinge of shame, when I realized I pretty much ignored my mom, lost in eating, but I was determined to atone for it, when I saw how sad she looked.
"Mom, are you alright?" I asked, putting my hand on her shoulder.
My mom let out a sigh. "I'm fine. It's just… this big house feels really empty with your father at work and you and Jenny barely at home… I'm just lonely, I guess."
My soft bosom pressed against my mother when I put my arms around her in a tight embrace. "I'm sorry you feel that way."
"Don't be. I might not like it, but it's all part of life. Soon you'll leave for university and then you'll move out for good… I can barely believe that this tiny little girl, playing with dinosaurs, because 'dolls sucked', grew up so much!" Mom said in a shaky voice, her eyes glistening.
At the word 'grew' I automatically glanced down at my chest.
"I meant as a person, you clown!" My mother said lovingly, gripping me tighter. "Though that is one hell of a growth!" She said chuckling, her warm tears falling in my cleavage.
The dinner was calm and uneventful, mostly because the most disruptive element was missing, hanging out with her friends. Jenny’s friends… I liked Angie, because she seemed to genuinely be a nice person. Morgan on the other hand… She gave me the creeps. I don't think she ever did anything to deserve it, but I just didn't like her…
After the dinner dad pulled out a bottle of some alcohol and took Mark aside, while I helped my mom to clean the plates and store the leftovers. Without Jenny there was a lot of food to store away. Neither of us held back during the dinner, but more than a half of the food still remained.
Being in the kitchen with mom, I couldn't help but notice her baby bump. She seemed to be growing bigger every day. "Mom, how far along are you?" I asked.
"Six or seven weeks."
"Really? It's just… You look really big!"
"I do, don't I?" She said, putting her hand on her middle. "I feel huge! Maybe it's just because I've been eating so well." She grinned and I couldn't unsee the resemblance to my sister in the expression.
My mother and I never had much in common and I have always been more my dad's daughter, but tonight we spent hours talking about… just about everything. It felt as if mom finally saw me as an adult and not just a kid she needs to guide through everything. By the time we went to sleep, way past midnight, the guys were already sound asleep. We wished each other goodnight and went to sleep as well. As we were going up the stairs, we heard the front door open.
Jenny
My disappointment was immeasurable and my day was ruined. There was nothing to eat! My stomach groaned at me angrily. "Hey, I'm just as angry as you are!" I said, patting it slightly. I'm starving! What should I do? I pulled out my phone and checked the time. Ten minutes past midnight. The only place I could think of was the nonstop pizzeria, but I didn't really feel like eating subpar pizza again. The place where I won my golden card was much better… Unfortunately it was also closed overnight. I know! I'm gonna go home! There's always food in our fridge…
And so I headed for a midnight stroll. Only now I was starting to notice how uncomfortably tight my pants felt. I swear if I watched my ass, I would be able to see it grow right in front of my eyes! The thing was it wasn't just my bum that felt constricted. My thighs were in a similar boat. The fact they were rubbing against each other with my every step didn't help in the slightest. The fabric is already so thin, there’ll be holes on my thighs soon…
I. AM. STARVING!!! How can I be so hungry after all I've eaten today?! Well, I haven't actually eaten that much. Sure I had a big lunch, but I haven't really eaten anything since. Nutella isn't a real food, so you can't even count it! There's no way it was 25 thousand calories. That would be at least 5 pounds gain or something crazy like that and that's just not possible!
Finally I found myself standing in front of our house. Surely everyone must have gone to sleep already, so I can eat to my heart's desire. Not that I ever eat in any other way anymore…
I rushed into the kitchen, ignoring the way my body quivered as I did so. Without hesitation I opened the fridge and filled a plate with leftovers from dinner. I was so hungry, I didn't even care what it was anymore. I put the overfilled plate into the microwave and immediately started to fill another one.
"Well, somebody seems hungry." My mom's voice sounded behind me.
Startled, I jumped in place and dropped my fork on the floor. "Mom, you'll give me a heart attack!" I complained. "And yeah, I haven't eaten in forever."
Mom laid her hand on my shoulder. "Go, sit down. I'll take care of it."
Did I ever mention I have the best mom in the world? Not only did she take care of the food preparation, but she also made sure I ate as much as I wanted without batting an eye. Even though it meant for her to keep going back to the kitchen time and time again. At 1 am! To be honest, I wasn't really hungry after my second plate, but I saw how much food there was and… I wanted to eat it all! And so I did. It took me a while and I felt like bursting afterwards, but I managed to devour every last bit.
My mom watched me the whole time, keeping me company during my nightly feast. We talked about our days. I told her about how nervous I felt before meeting my friends again and about how it went. Mom was there listening to my fears and troubles, offering helpful advice. She was there to help me to my feet, when I finished eating and my gut was bloated to the point where it hindered my walk. It was past 2 am. My mom did all that without a single word questioning my actions.
Then she asked. "Do you even realize just how much you've just eaten?" But there wasn't a hint of criticism or reproach in her voice, more like genuine curiosity.
"It wasn't that much…" I said defensively. I know my perspective is a bit wacky these days, but it couldn't have been that much, could it?
"Wasn't it?" Mom asked, laying her hand on my distended stomach. "Hon', you ate more than me, dad, Kate and Mark!"
I always eat more than each of them… I stared at her for a moment, missing why it was worth mentioning and then it clicked. "Oh, you mean like put together?"
"Yes." Mom nodded.
That's… awesome! I thought. Honestly, I didn't think I ate that much, but remembering just how many plates I have polished it kinda made sense. "I guess, I must have been hungrier than I thought." I said, shrugging.
Mom shook her head and stepped closer, so our bellies were touching. She pointed down at the comparison, my middle being significantly larger than hers. "You do realize I'm the pregnant one, right?" Mom chuckled.
While my mom had a surprisingly large baby bump, considering it wasn't even visible just a couple weeks back, my food baby was getting ready to be born. I felt a weird mixture of shame and pride. I took a breath to say something, but I yawned instead.
"Let's go to bed then, we can talk more tomorrow." My mom said before wishing me goodnight.
Climbing up the stairs with my bloated belly was not an easy task. Especially since all my remaining energy was being spent on digesting the large meal. My legs felt heavy as stones as I tried to lift them, going slowly up step by step. It came as a blessing when mom's hand landed on my soft backside, pushing me up. I guess I should have been embarrassed by it, but at the moment I only felt relieved and grateful for the help. It wouldn't be an issue if I had a bedroom downstairs. I thought bitterly.
"You know, if you want to keep this up, maybe we should think about moving your room downstairs." My mother said as if reading my thoughts. "I won't always be able to help you up the stairs." She said breathing heavily.
"To be honest," I breathed out, "I had exactly the same thought."
"I'll talk with your dad. He barely uses his office anyway…"
I fell on my bed totally spent and exhausted. The time on my phone was 2:37 as I dropped it on my nightstand. I let out a frustrated moan when I realized just how short time remained before I would have to get up and go to work. I buried my head into the pillow, but I couldn’t fall asleep as my big churning belly working on digesting kept me awake for some time.
***
Kate
It was still dark outside, when I woke up. It was strange to lie in my own bed with Mark's arms wrapped around my torso. It wasn't why I woke up though. My breasts felt warm and tingly and… well, they felt like they were growing! And it felt good. Great. Amazing! I had to bite my lower lip to stop myself from moaning. It wouldn't be great if I woke up my parents in that way. The problem is the pleasure I felt was growing with every passing second and I wasn't sure if I could hold it in. It took all of my willpower not to touch my breasts, because I knew I wouldn't be able to stop myself once I did that. My whole body was shaking and it must have woken up Mark.
"Babe, what's wrong?" He said in concern.
"My tits are growing!" I breathed out, only just stopping myself from screaming. Then that idiot… my sweet, handsome, perverted idiot grabbed my breasts. I can't put into words the pleasure that was surging through my body at that moment, but the cry of pure joy that escaped my lips must have woken up everybody in the house. Luckily, no one came rushing in and prayed it was because our walls were thicker than I thought.
Feeling my breasts grow was the best feeling of my life. No, Mark massaging them as day grew was the best! I could feel my already huge bosom grow against the palms of his hands. His fingers were slowly pushed apart as he tried to hold as much of my flesh as he could. Mark's erect member was poking into my thigh, clearly signifying I wasn't the only one who enjoyed the process.
In my state of bliss I didn't care about the consequences anymore.
"Fuck me." I whispered into his ear, pushing aside the blanket.
"I-I don't think we should" He said. "Not that I wouldn't want to, but-"
"Please!" I said throwing aside what was left of my nightly wear, inviting him to my naked body.
"But… your parents…"
"Pleeeeease!" I whined, pulling at his suddenly tight underwear.
Mark tried to resist me, but there is only so much a young, healthy man can do when a beautiful horny girl keeps throwing herself upon him. Especially when the girl is the embodiment of his fetishes, he didn't even know he had before meeting her.
It was awkward, quick, but intense. Already on the verge, it didn't take long before he exploded inside of me. Entangled and out of breath, we fell asleep immediately.
Meanwhile, his protection rested safely inside his wallet…
I wanted to scream, recalling what happened during the night. Looking at Mark still sleeping… I wanted to punch him, even though I knew what happened was mostly my fault. But he looked so calm and peaceful it was driving me mad! What if I get pregnant? I felt a cold panic getting hold of my innards. I started breathing heavily, shaking. Tears were welling in my eyes and I buried my face into a pillow, weeping. What am I going to do?!
Twenty minutes have passed and I was sitting in my bed sobbing uncontrollably. Mark laid there, smiling in his sleep. You’re happy about it, you moron?! Call me petty, but I punched his shoulder as hard as I could with my shaky hands. It probably hurt me more than it hurt him, but at least it woke him up.
As soon as he saw the state I was in he pulled me in his arms, letting my tears fall on his bare shoulder. Although I was still worried, I felt a bit better immediately.
It was no use to wallow in my own misery. I am not pregnant! I decided. "What are the odds I'll get pregnant after the only night where we weren't careful?" I asked, my eyes red and watery, but I wasn't crying anymore.
"Well, it depends. Probability is on our side, Murphy's laws on the other hand…"
I closed my eyes, shaking my head in disbelief. Seriously? That's what he tells me?
"I'm kidding." He said, placing his warm hand on my shoulder. "It'll be fine, don't worry too much."
I gave Mark a hard look "This is hardly the time for jokes like this!"
"I know, I know, I'm sorry." He said, raising his hand defensively, accidentally brushing against my breast. "Eh, sorry." He said before looking at my chest. "I have a question though. What the hell are you going to wear?!"
I glanced down and acknowledged my larger bust for the first time. "Oh crap!"
My boobs looked bigger. They couldn't have grown that much, but every easily visible change over a single night was kind of a big deal. Another growth spurt like this and I'll be bigger than Sam! I placed both of my hands on my right boob and lifted it. Noticeably heavier than just a day back, the soft flesh overflowed my small hands. "You know what's funny?" I asked Mark. "I bought so many clothes yesterday and I don't think I can comfortably fit into a single piece!"
Mark shrugged. "You won't hear me complaining." He grabbed my breasts and squeezed them hard. I gasped, they were getting more sensitive with every millimeter added to their size.
I laid my hands on top of his. "Harder." I whispered breathily. Mark obeyed and a soft moan escaped my lips. I pushed at his hands, sinking them in my flesh. "Harder!" I commanded and he complied.
"It feels so good!" I squealed, hoping nobody would hear. Once more I wanted to scream, but for a completely different reason this time. Mark was rock-hard and it made me feel wanted. I felt beautiful… I am beautiful! It's a fact! I won't try to deny it any longer! It's not vanity to admit the truth. I felt as if some barrier inside my mind was crumbling and melting and it was a great relief. I look the way I look and I need to own it! It’s about time to learn how… I remembered all the times at school when I stood hunched down and staring at the floor, avoiding eye contact and trying to hide my curves. I was often wishing to disappear, to blend into the background. It's ironic how many years I spent trying to hide my breasts, while wishing they were bigger at the same time. No more! From now on I'm gonna stand proud. I am Kate Sutton. Behold the goddess I am! I straightened my back and pushed my chest forward, making my boobs that much more pronounced. I already am as big as Sam, she just had a much better posture! Well, not any more. From now on I'm gonna stand tall and proud! And I’m most definitely not pregnant!
My newly found confidence helped pull out an outfit I would never dare to wear before. None of the bras I bought yesterday were of use, as they were two cup sizes too small. I opted for a sleeveless top that was meant to be skin tight. I only wore this top once before, back in high school when I had a pair of Ds, but I felt it was too revealing back then, clinging too closely to my body. You can't even imagine how it looked now. As tight as it was back then, it was nothing compared to now. The red fabric was so thin it was a wonder it wasn't see-through. It didn't need to be though. My nipples were poking through the thin fabric anyway. The top wasn't supposed to have any cleavage and should have been long enough to cover my midsection, but at my current size the top left half my breasts exposed as well as the part of my middle that wasn't "blocked" by my boobs. It wasn't that much though, since my unbelievably full breasts covered even my belly button. I jumped in place, sending my tits into motion, trying to stress test the top. The fabric creaked in response, but it held. I took one last look at my gorgeous reflection and headed out of the bathroom to show off to Mark.
I straighten my back. "So, what do you think?"
Mark's jaw hit the floor. "Whoa." He said intelligently, his blood obviously needed elsewhere than his brain was. I took a deep breath and stuck out my chest even further… which was too much for the poor top that tore right down the middle.
"Oh great." I sighed. "Now to find a different top."
Mark chuckled. "I don't know, I'd call it another tearing success!"
I glared at him, shaking my head as I dropped the ruined top on the ground, where it joined its two torn predecessors. "I guess, I'll have to wear one of the new ones…" That sucks! Sam said I could return anything I never wore if I had another growth spurt… I don’t think she expected me to return there so soon!
I picked the least modest tank top I bought yesterday. I didn't know where this desire to show off came from, but I wanted to stand out. Yesterday I thought the amount of flesh that was on display in this outfit was obscene, but it made my boobs look so great that I bought it anyway. Now I was spilling out of the neckline and it looked as if I wore a push-up bra, even though I wasn't wearing a bra at all.
"I think I need another cold shower." Mark muttered looking at me from where he sat on my bed.
I slowly walked the distance to where he sat exaggerating every move and then lowered myself just so my cleavage was at the same level as his face. I laid my hand on his cheek, rubbing my thumb over his stubble and then pulled his head against my bosom. "I'm going to make it even harder for you." I said chuckling.
Mark made a muffled sound I translated as "I'm not complaining."
I kissed the top of his head before slowly pushing against him with the weight of my body, forcing him down on his back. I moved a little in order not to suffocate him with my breasts and so I could kiss him on the lips. I bit his lower lip playfully and whispered in his ear "Show me, how hard it really is."
Jenny
I felt as if I had just closed my eyes and the alarm on my phone was already singing the song of its people. I felt awful. My head was spinning and my stomach was aching. I didn't sleep much and when I did sleep, I dreamt about horrible things that woke me up again. I remembered falling into bed fully clothed and though I sort of recalled getting my pants off during the night, I had no idea why I didn't have any panties on. Pushing my blanket aside gave me an idea of what happened. My lower body looked huge, as if I gained weight overnight! And not a pound or two, it was way more significant than that. I know I ate a lot but... That's just not possible! Even if I accept that I ate 25 thousand calories in nutella, there's just no way my body can turn all that into fat! My stomach growled and to me it sounded like laughter.
With way more effort than I was used to I rolled out of my bed, finally finding my panties. The waistband must have given up against my growing body and snapped in half. I gained so much in a single night that my underwear flew off! I didn't know how to feel about that. I was horrified of course, but at the same time... It felt so damn good! I stared at my reflection and wondered how is it possible to get so wide so quickly. I didn't have the small waist and flat stomach like I used to, but... it kinda looked smaller in a way. Not that it was smaller with those little rolls forming on my sides, but in comparison with my lower half... My butt and hips kept hoarding most of the gain for themselves and... it made me look like a combination of two people actually. It was surreal to be honest. My face remained as it was, maybe just a tiny little softer than it was at the start of summer, but it was hard to tell. I always had roundish cheeks. There was a bit more softness below my chin though. If I continue eating like I do, I'll get a second chin for my troubles... My arms looked a bit softer, but there wasn't a big change from the way they looked a month ago. The same couldn't be said of my breasts though, noticeably fuller and heavier. I probably would have thought they were big, if I didn't know Kate. It would be nice to have a bit more meat up top. I thought. I twisted my body a bit to look at my backside. I don't really need it though with an ass like this!
Without exaggerating, my bottom was truly spectacular. Sure, it might have been bigger than some people thought appropriate, but you couldn't say a single bad word about its shape. You would believe I spend hours upon hours in the gym shaping it, but you would be wrong. As it turned out, sitting on my ass and stuffing my face was the best exercise I could do. It's getting so soft, sitting becomes more and more comfortable. It's my own portable cushion!
If I was happy with the way my butt was filling up, I couldn't say the same about my expanding thighs. And expanding they were! Growing thicker with every pound I gained they rubbed against each other constantly, shortening the life of any pants I wore. No wonder, since each of them was larger than my waist! It was wondrous, they still remained untouched by cellulite, but that couldn't last for long.
It was hard to believe how much bigger I looked than only yesterday. I stepped on the scale and was amazed. How can I be 180?! That's just insane! You know how sometimes you gain weight and you can't actually tell from looking at your body? Well, this certainly wasn't the case. I look huge! I feel huge! I grabbed the tape measure ready to measure the result of my eating. Reluctantly I put it back down when I realized I had spent way too much time admiring my body and I was already running late to work. And I needed to take a shower too. I hope Dana won't be too upset...
I arrived at Dana's shop, about half an hour too late and wearing sweatpants that were way too small, stretched thin by my massive posterior, with only a little give around my waist. The sad part was that they were the largest sweatpants I owned. I’m gonna need some new clothes… again! Upon entering the shop, my stomach growled loudly, reminding me I haven't had breakfast and heralding my entrance before I could do it myself.
"Hey, Dana. I'm so sorry I'm late." I apologized, out of breath just from walking there.
"Late? You're here early! It's Friday, remember?"
"Is it?" I said dumbly. My days became a never ending festival of eating that I was quite lost in what day and date it was. I didn't even realize Dana opened an hour later on Fridays.
"Yeah, I'm really glad ya came though. I'm having a nightmare today! I got so used to having ya here, that now I'm in such a rush and it seems like I can't do anything right! I even overbaked the last batch and it's only good for garbage!"
My stomach entered the conversation with a loud groan.
"... or ya can help yourself if ya want." Dana said with an amused smile on her lips.
I really shouldn't... My stomach let out an angry growl. "Maybe just something little?" I said, patting my soft middle, hoping it would calm down my stomach at least a little bit. I looked down, surprised just how far ahead the front of my belly felt, but I still couldn't see it over my breasts. It's not that big just yet, though it must have gotten a bigger hit than I thought. I sighed. I think it's just a matter of time at this point...
I followed Dana into the kitchen and I started to sweat immediately upon entering. The weather outside was scorching today, despite the early hour. The tropical heatwave had apparently arrived. If it was uncomfortably hot outside, in the kitchen the heat was unbearable. Dana didn't seem to be fazed though. How is that even possible? She's a lot bigger than I am, if anything, she should feel it even more than I do!
"There it is, eat as much as you want and then come help me at the front."
"Thanks." I said, maneuvering my large posterior into the small chair. To be entirely honest, I didn't really see anything wrong with the 'only good for garbage' batch, but I knew Dana was a perfectionist and she would never allow herself to sell subpar goods. I watched Dana as she was making her way out of the kitchen. The kitchen was quite spacious, but she still seemed to fill it almost entirely. Despite knowing her for a couple of weeks now, I was still in awe of Dana's massive size. After the meeting with Morgan and Chloe I couldn't help but feel huge. I hated to admit it to myself, but it felt good to spend time in the presence of someone much larger than myself.
"Dana, can I have a really rude question?" I asked before I could stop myself, my mouth winning the race against my brain one more time.
"Eh, sure? What's up?"
"How much..." I paused, blushing. "How much do you weigh?"
Dana didn’t seem insulted, or even surprised by the question. "I don't really know to be honest. The last time I stepped on a scale was almost a year ago and all I got was an error. Soo... I'm definitely over 500, that was the limit on that scale. I'm sure I'm quite a bit heavier than I was back then, 'cause none of my clothes from then fits. I think I’m somewhere around 600 these days… Why do ya ask?" Dana said.
Woah, she's around 600! Damn, I’m bad at guessing. "I'm just curious, I guess?"
"Come on, ya can talk to me."
I let out a sigh. "It's just that I feel so big next to my friends! I weighed this morning and I'm 180 pounds! My appetite went crazy and I gained over 50 pounds so far over the summer! I'm already so fat, I'm not even sure if I should eat anything..."
Dana gave me a stern look. "Now I definitely want ya to eat to your heart content. Don’t let any skinny bitch to ever make ya think there's something wrong with ya. You're a bit bigger, so what?”
I shrugged, not knowing how to respond. Dana didn’t say anything I haven’t said to myself a thousand times before. I convinced myself so many times already that it’s alright to gain weight, why do I keep getting back to doubting it? Why can’t I just fully accept who I am? “I know you’re right.” I said finally. “It’s just... I think I’m afraid of what people will think...”
“Well, fuck them!” Dana said almost angrily. “Who are they to decide what is right and what is wrong? Tell me, do ya like the way ya look?”
I shrugged. “I guess.”
“Ya guess? Honey, you’re fucking gorgeous and ya have the sweetest piece of ass I have ever seen!”
I blushed and smiled. “My ass is pretty spectacular, isn’t it?” I said looking down, unable to see the seat of the chair beneath me.
“Ya know it, girl!” Dana said giggling. “I need to go… Join me when you’re done here.” Dana said, before waddling away, leaving me alone with two entire baking sheets of goodies. Reassured and feeling good about myself I started to dig in without a thought about restricting myself.
I remembered the first pastry making its way to my stomach. It felt a little crunchier than it should have been, but it tasted so good it didn’t even matter to me and so it disappeared in just a couple of seconds. The second pastry only served for me to realize just how hungry I was, as it followed the same fate as the first pastry. The third one… or was it the fourth? Or a fifth? I wasn’t sure. Everything was becoming a blur and I was getting lost in a feeding frenzy. Oh god, I’m gonna eat everything, aren’t I? Somebody stop me!
With another swallow, the last pastry of the first sheet disappeared. My belly was bulging and the waistband of my pants was digging into it. I pushed it down, revealing my middle in its full glory, before reaching for the first pastry from the sheet number two. It all tastes so good! Don’t you dare to stop me now!
***
Kate
I moaned softly. I was lying on my back in my warm and soft bed. Thirty pounds of soft flesh was pushing down on my torso, making it harder to breathe. Mark’s fingers were wrapped around my nipples and with every little move of his fingertips he sent waves of pleasure through my entire body.
“Oh god, this feels so good!” I yelped, overwhelmed by the sensation.
“Just Mark is alright, you don’t need to bring up my status as a deity.”
I rolled my eyes. God, his jokes are terrible! He’s lucky I love him…
Mark squeezed my nipple a bit more and I cried out with delight. I grabbed his hands and pushed them deeper into the soft flesh of my huge breasts. Biting my lower lip I muffled the cry of pure ecstasy that was making its way to my full lips. I just can’t get enough of his touch! I grabbed his head and pushed him face down into my pillowy bosom. Mark said something, but the sound was muffled by the amount of flesh. “Hush, silly, and bite me!” I said, maneuvering his mouth to my nipple. “Please.” I added remembering my manners. My handsome man did as I asked and my world shattered. My sight darkened, fading in order for my overloaded senses to cope with the intense pleasure I felt. I screamed at the top of my lungs, quite sure, even the neighbors must have heard it. He bit me again and I think I forgot how to breathe for a minute. Tears of joy were trailing down my cheeks and I pushed his head deeper into my supple boob. He bit me a third time… I think I lost my consciousness when he did so, my mind adrift in the ocean of pleasure.
Breathless and covered in sweat our bodies separated, unsticking from each other. We lay there motionless, not even able to speak, trying to catch our breaths again.
“That was amazing!” Mark said finally, after a couple of minutes had passed.
“Yeah.” I breathed out, my voice sounding raspy and alien to me with my throat sore from screaming. “I think we’re getting better at this.” I said giggling.
“I’m trying.” Mark smiled. “You know, it’s not easy to keep up with the sexiest girl on the planet!”
I climbed on top of Mark, putting the full weight of my breasts on his chest. “So you think I’m sexy, huh?” I said, looking into his dark eyes, our noses almost touching.
“Of course, I do! You don’t believe me?”
“I think I do believe you... I just like the sound of it.” I said smiling.
“Well then, sexy, I guess I’ll have to start reminding you more often.” Mark said with a grin.
My smile widened. “That sounds really nice.” I said before lowering my head and locking our lips into a kiss.
I stepped out of the bathroom after a second shower of the day. Mark stood with his back turned to me and so I took advantage of it and slapped him across his butt cheeks. The sudden motion made my bare breasts wobble.
“Heeey!” Mark said without turning around.
“I’m sorry! It just looks so… slappable!” I said, slapping it again. This time he did turn around.
“Stop it, you devil woman!”
I frowned.
“Sexy devil woman?”
“That’s better!” I giggled. Raising my hand I unconsciously wiped away a drop of sweat from my forehead. “Is it just me, or is it hot in here?”
“While you’re still the hottest thing in here, you’re right, the weather is also trying its best. The coming heat wave was like the number one topic in the past week, don’t you ever watch the news?” Mark said.
“Eh, no?”
“Right, I forgot. Sexy girls don’t need to know anything.”
“Hey!” I frowned. “Are you saying I’m stupid?”
“No, of course not! I’m sorry if it came out that way.” Mark said, shaking his head. “All I’m saying is that sexy girls like you can make a living just by their looks. I’m glad you don’t do that, but... I’m pretty sure you wouldn’t have to have a regular job for a single day of your life. You’re the most beautiful girl I have ever seen!”
I raised my eyebrow in disbelief. What? That's nonsense. I know I’m pretty good looking, but that’s just ridiculous! Even with my newly built up confidence I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. “Come on, I’m not that pretty…” I said, shaking my head.
“Seriously? You really don’t realize just how damn hot you are?” Mark said in disbelief. “When I tell you, you’re the most beautiful girl in the world, I’m not just saying that because you’re my girlfriend. I thought so as soon as I first saw you. I thought so even before I developed feelings for you! I… If only you could see yourself through someone else’s eyes!”
I opened my mouth and then closed it again. He is serious! Poor fool is too blinded by his feelings to see me as I am…
“Still not convinced? Come, I’ll show you.” He said and grabbed my hand, pulling me behind him to the full length mirror.
“Take a good look and tell me what you see.”
I stared into the mirror at my reflection. What am I supposed to see? It’s me! I know what I look like… What’s the point? “I see myself, obviously…” I said finally.
Mark sighed. “You’re missing the point… Close your eyes.”
I looked at him with my eyebrows raised high, but I did comply eventually.
“Now, I want you to try to erase what you think you know about your looks.”
I would have rolled my eyes if I didn’t close them just seconds before. How am I supposed to forget how I look?
“You know, you look really cute when you think I’m speaking nonsense.” He chuckled.
“Sorry. I’ve been seeing myself ever since I was born… I can’t forget how I look!”
“I know it’s difficult, but bear with me. Now I want to tell you exactly what I and everybody else sees when they look at you.
I’m pretty sure everybody sees big tits and that’s it… I thought, but didn’t say so out loud.
“The first thing I saw, when I first saw you, was the hair. Those beautiful, luscious red waves mesmerized me from the very beginning, as they fell like a fiery waterfall down to your slim waist. I love the way it shines, when the sun touches it. It always looks like flames are framing your face and body.”
“Oh my god, my hair! It’s all tangled up and messy right now!” I yelped.
“No, stop that! Stop bringing yourself down over nothing!” Mark said sternly. “Now do I have to repeat that, or do you understand that you have gorgeous hair?”
I giggled. “I like my hair.” When it’s not this messy… “It was really nice to hear.” I smiled. “Please continue.”
“Good. Alright… I remember the first time I saw your face. At first I couldn’t believe my eyes, I just couldn’t accept anyone could be that… that flawless!”
“I do have flaws!” I protested.
“Yeah? Tell me, I don’t know about any.”
“I… I have freckles!” I said. I don’t really mind my freckles…
“Your freckles look cute and I think they work for your benefit if anything.” Mark replied.
I opened my mouth and closed it again without saying anything. I didn’t argue the point further, because I knew he was right.
“You know what I think? I think deep down you do know just how gorgeous you are. That you are playing it down in your head, because you are afraid you’d be arrogant and vain if you acknowledged it yourself.”
I opened my eyes and looked at my reflection. I stared for almost a minute without saying anything. He’s right! I look fantastic! I’ve let my self-consciousness make me forget that! My boobs were the only physical aspect I cared about... “You’re right… Is it alright though? Is it alright to admit I’m beautiful?”
“It’s not only alright, it’s necessary! You are who you are. With everything that comes with it.”
“Are you with me just because of how I look?” I said, tearing up at the thought.
“What?! Of course not! I was attracted to you from the first time I saw you, I admit that, but I honestly would have never even thought, I have a shot with you. I would never even make a move. I had to fell in love with you first… And that’s exactly what happened.”
Tears were now rolling down my face.
Mark took a deep breath. “Kate, you’re not just a pretty face… You’re the most beautiful human being I’ve ever met! I never met anyone so kind and selfless… You’re always putting everyone’s well-being ahead of your own. You’re so smart and so fun to be with…” Mark’s voice was breaking. “I-I don’t know what I would do without you!” He broke into tears and I grabbed him and pulled him into a tight embrace.
Jenny
With great difficulty I managed to heave myself up to my feet. I looked at the two large baking sheets, where only crumbs remained. Did I really eat all that? I don’t even feel full! I laid my hand on my stomach. My belly was completely bare, bulging over the waistband of my sweatpants, with my t-shirt only reaching above my belly button. I can’t stand behind the counter looking like that! Even with the apron on, it will be obvious… Maybe Dana has an extra shirt lying somewhere! I got to ask her.
I waddled slowly to the front of the store, my expanded middle hampering my movement. I found Dana there, stocking the counter with goodies.
“Uh, Dana?”
“You’re here early.” She said without turning her head. “I hope ya didn’t hold yourself back.” Dana said giggling, turning around this time. “Woah!”
“I kinda ate all of it…” I blushed.
“How did ya do it so fast?” Dana asked, impressed.
I shrugged. “I guess I was hungrier than I thought…”
“That belly doesn’t lie!” Dana giggled.
“Yeah, about that… I can’t work here looking like this! Do you maybe have an extra shirt I could wear?” I asked hopefully.
“Sorry, I don’t think I… Wait a second! Initially I planned to have polo-shirts with my logo as well as the aprons. The problem was that by the time they came, I couldn’t fit inside it comfortably. I gained a lot while preparing for the opening.” Dana giggled, slapping her belly proudly. “I should still have them somewhere in the back. They’ll be huge on you though.”
“Better than too small!” I said smiling, happy my wardrobe problem might have a solution after all.
The shirt really was huge! Wow, this shirt really doesn’t fit her? It feels so loose! I feel like a child! My arms would fit in the sleeves three times and the bottom end covers even my bum! And even my stomach seems to have a lot of room to grow… It’s really comfy as well. I put my apron on, to finish the attire and headed back to Dana.
The day went really slowly. There were barely any customers and with Dana extra busy with making pastries to replace the screwed-up batch, I didn’t even have anyone to talk to. There was only one thing I could do to alleviate my boredom. This is a really bad idea. I thought, looking at the cupcake in my hand. Oh well, what else can I do? I took a big bite that changed my mind instantly. It's so good! It’s not a bad idea after all…
I didn’t stop at one cupcake, obviously. I felt as if every other pastry that made it into the shop ended up inside my stomach. I knew I should stop and I kept telling myself whenever I had to loosen my apron, that I won’t eat anymore. But nothing was happening and so eventually, I always reached for another pastry and once I started, I couldn’t stop until the straps of my apron were digging into my soft flesh again. Now I was at the end of the line… I couldn’t fasten the apron anymore! Ashamed of myself I had to go face the music. Sure, Dana always said I could eat whatever I wanted, but I was sure I overstepped even her benevolence. I don’t want to lose this job, but if I can’t stop myself… I peeked outside, making sure there wasn’t anyone who looked like they were going inside the shop and then I headed to the kitchen to see Dana.
If the heat inside the kitchen was unbearable in the morning, now it was a flaming inferno. Rivers of sweat were trailing down Dana’s face as she was kneading the dough.
“Dana?” I said softly, embarrassed to the very core of my being.
“Yeah?” Dana muttered, out of breath.
“I-I think you should let me go.” I said, tears forming in my eyes.
“Why do ya say that?” Dana asked, raising her head to look at me.
“I just keep eating everything you send to the front! Half of what you make ends up in my gut! I can’t even fasten my apron anymore!” I said, my voice breaking. “I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!”
“Oh hun, don’t cry! It’s alright.” Dana said, putting her meaty arm on my shoulder. “Tell me, is there enough left for us to sell?”
Sobbing, I could only nod. I was careful not to eat every single piece of any type of pastry.
“Then what’s the problem? I told ya, ya can eat anything you want.” Dana said, patting me.
Bawling my eyes out I couldn’t say a word. When I finally got my voice under control I asked. “B- but I eat so much! You can’t make any profit like this…”
“Don’t ya worry about that. I told ya, I’m not doing it for money, didn’t I?”
I nodded. “But still… I have to pay you back!”
Dana shook her head. “No!” She said resolutely and I knew there was no point in arguing.
It was at that moment the bell on the door rang, announcing a customer.
I was terrified to go back to the front of the shop, all teary eyed, but I didn’t have to worry. Dana put a freshly baked cinnamon roll into my hand. “There are tissues on the desk, so dry your tears and put yourself together. I’m gonna handle this customer.” She said waddling out of the kitchen. After a few steps she stopped in her tracks. “Larger aprons are hanging on the back wall, so take one that will fit ya.” She said before proceeding on her way.
I doubted it was a good idea to continue eating, but I wasn’t gonna argue with the doctor's orders and bit into the roll immediately. Cinnamon rolls are my favorite! And nobody makes them better than Dana. It’s so good! I was so relieved that I would keep my job! Dana is the coolest boss ever!
I was sitting in the overheated kitchen with a cinnamon roll in one hand and a tissue in the other, when Dana made her way back inside. “It’s that skinny friend of yours asking for ya.”
With both of my hands occupied I had to get up without using them. It was surprisingly difficult to lift my growing derriere. Oof, I’m so out of shape! I need to start doing something about it, or I’m gonna be immobile by the time I’m Dana’s size. Wait… by the time? I’m not planning to get that big! Or… am I? Or did I just accept it’s gonna happen whether I like it or not? I’m so confused!
Walking to the front of the shop, I couldn’t help but notice just how prominent my waddling was becoming. I’m waddling almost as badly as Dana is and she weighs three times more than I do! Stupid giant thighs!
Lost in my thoughts I was almost startled when I heard the familiar voice.
“There you are! Where did you dis- holy shit! You look huge!”
I blushed, feeling guilty. Especially so because I still held the half-eaten roll in my hand. “It’s just a loose shirt.” I lied.
Angie knew I was full of shit. “Uh huh, and that protruding bulge where your belly is, is just an optical illusion, right?”
Oh shit, am I really so big?! I looked down, fully expecting to see only my boobs. I was shocked to see my gut protruding significantly. Oh my god! I look full term pregnant! “I got hungry.” I said, trying to change the topic.
“What?” Angie yelped, not following.
“That’s why I disappeared in the night. That’s what you wanted to know, right?”
Angie nodded.
“I woke up in the night, starving. There was nothing to eat, so I went home to get some food. Great new topic Jenny, well done. Now she totally won’t know what a gluttonous pig, lacking any self-restraint you are! Eh, she knew that anyway…
A look of concern flicked on Angie’s face, but disappeared as fast as it previously appeared. “Uh huh. Anyway… I just wanted to ask if you’re still in.”
I frowned. “What are you talking about? In for what?”
Angie rolled her eyes. “The weekend at Morgan’s? The thing we talked about yesterday? Hello!”
Geez, she sounds like Morgan! I absolutely don’t remember any weekend plans… “Uh, I’ll have to ask mum, but sure, I guess. I hope Morgan will get some proper food this time… Oh god, is food seriously the only thing I care about? I thought horrified, taking another big bite of the cinnamon roll in my hand without even realizing it.
***
Kate
Mark was massaging my breasts. It wasn’t like that this time though. The sun was high in the sky already and since my skin was quite delicate it was a good idea to cover it with sunscreen. Mark immediately volunteered, once I mentioned I needed to do that. Even though my desires were sated for the moment, his gentle touch still felt incredible. I closed my eyes in silent contentment and let my pervy boy have his fun with my tits. Especially since it was so very pleasant for me as well.
By the time we got ready to head out, it was already time for lunch. The very alluring smell coming from the kitchen was a testament to that. Mum is really outdoing herself lately! My stomach growled quietly. I’m really hungry after all that… work out. “I’m so hungry right now!” I said, rubbing my flat stomach unconsciously. “Would you mind if we grabbed some lunch first?”
“I really need to go actually…”
I was dismayed. It must have been apparent on my face.
“You go right ahead and have something to eat.” Mark quickly added. “It was just a few extra minutes anyway. See you later tonight? If I can come here that is…”
“No no, mister, you have to come here! You won’t get rid of me that easily.” I said giggling.
“As you wish, my lady!” Mark said with a mock salute. We kissed goodbye and then he left. I swallowed my two pills and followed only a minute later. I have to find out what smells so nice in here!
Since I didn’t have any bra that would fit my newly expanded form, I decided to walk down the stairs carefully, holding my boobs in check. Oh my god, they’re so heavy! Despite my best effort, my breasts still jiggled like crazy, having a mind of their own. At least I managed to keep them inside my top… With the most difficult part of my journey behind me, I picked up the tempo and headed to the kitchen.
Wobbling with each and every step, I finally arrived at the kitchen. Both my parents were there, neither of them noticed me though. “Hey.”
My dad, who was drinking coffee at the time, raised his head and started coughing, choking on the beverage. I… must have underestimated just how revealing my clothes were. Despite being braless, my boobs were spilling out of my cleavage, defying gravity, keeping the perfect tear shape they always had. It was quite incredible really that they didn’t sag at all, despite their massive weight. The part of my flat stomach that wasn’t covered by my bosom was fully on display as was the bigger part of my silky thighs, beneath the short jean shorts, I crammed my firm butt into.
“Hey honey, you look wonderful!” My mum said, looking proud, I finally showed some confidence about my looks. “Lunch is almost ready, will you have a meal with us?”
“That’s why I’m here actually… it smells delicious!”
“Well, take a seat then!”
I walked towards the table, where my dad was sitting, still recovering. I laid my hand on his shoulder and I felt how he tensed up. “Are you alright?” I asked with concern.
“I’ll be fine.” He said. “You look… naked!”
Mum cleared her throat, frowning at my dad.
“I mean you look lovely, but…”
“It’s just so hot today…” And so am I! “Besides, I don’t really have that many clothes that still fit me…” I shrugged.
“Don’t listen to your dad, you look gorgeous!” My mum said, smiling at me.
I smiled. “Thanks, mum.”
“Uh, I can’t possibly eat another bite!” I said, dropping my fork on the now empty plate. Even hungrier than I thought, I managed to polish two whole portions of the delicious meal my mother had prepared. I felt my stomach bulging against the waistband of my shorts. I don’t think I ever ate this much! I feel like Jenny! I’ll have to be more careful, I don’t want to be big all over… “I can’t believe I ate so much!” I said, patting my middle. “I feel like a pig!”
“It’s quite alright to indulge once in a while… Besides, you’re still a growing girl.” My mum said with a wink.
That I certainly am. I thought, already imagining the effects the big meal is going to have on my body.
At long last I left my home and finally headed to my new favorite clothing store. I don’t think Sam expected me to come back so soon… If I manage to survive that long and actually get there. Why is it so hot? I feel like I’m melting!
I felt so heavy, cursing myself for not wearing the too small bra. The way I was spilling out of the cups was painful, but it still would have been much more comfortable than jiggling so much with every step I took. Unsurprisingly, I was sweating in the terrible heat and I felt drops of sweat trailing down below my breasts. I should have stayed at home and waited for friendlier weather…
Half an hour later, I found myself standing in front of Sam’ shop. Oh god, I need another shower! I’m covered in sweat! But at least I’m finally here... I entered the store and thanked every single god I could remember for the air conditioning. While it was still warmer than I would prefer, it was actually colder than it usually was in clothing stores. Sam was standing behind the counter just like last time. “Hello.” I said politely.
Sam raised her head, finally noticing me. “How the fuck did you grew two cup sizes overnight?! I’m so jealous!” She shouted instead of greeting.
I smiled in amusement and shrugged theatrically. Two whole cup sizes? I hope she’s right!
“Yep, just as I thought. 30V. You’re officially just a cup size short of yours truly!”
Damn, I still have a bit to go then…
“Don’t you even think about getting any bigger, you hear me?! I’m the busty one around here!” Sam said.
“Eh, actually… Do you have any larger bras as well? I feel like I have another growth spurt coming…”
Sam went silent, staring daggers. “Rude!” She said, shaking her head. “You can’t imagine how much I envy you!”
I stood half naked in the little changing room, waiting for Sam to return with larger bras. I was staring into the mirror at my reflection, drinking in the sight. The conversation with Mark I had this morning was like opening the blinders. I can barely believe just how good I look! How could I ignore it?! I looked lower at my chest and laughed. And I thought I had big boobs a month ago!
“Currently, I only have those three larger sizes... in your band size that is.” Sam said upon returning to the changing room. Our large bosoms filled the entire room, making it quite crowded.
“Thank you so much!” I said smiling. “I’ll take them all.” I said, without even looking at them, still fascinated by my own body. I can’t wait to outgrow them!
“Enjoying the view, huh?” Sam said, chuckling.
“Yeah.” I replied. She caught me staring at myself and I couldn’t care less! I would have been ashamed yesterday...
“I got to say, you have an incredible figure, Kate. I know this will sound weird, but... I’m digging the new confidence you’re showing! Yesterday you looked like a deer caught in the headlights, but now... you’re radiant!”
“Uhm, thanks? I guess?” I said awkwardly, not knowing what to think.
“So... I’m starting a store in another city and... I want to make some advertisements for it.”
“That’s probably a good idea.” What does it have to do with me? Why is she telling me?
“Would you be interested in doing a photoshoot?” Sam asked.
“Uhm, what?!” What is she talking about?!
“Nothing big! Just a few pictures in some of my clothes...”
“I- uh... but I’ve never... I mean I don’t think it’s such a good idea... I always hated being photographed!”
“I’m not going to try to persuade you.” Sam let out a sigh. “I guess I’ll have to find someone with more confidence in their own looks... You’d be perfect otherwise though!”
But I do have confidence in my looks! Maybe I should do it after all! Maybe it will be a good thing for me. I don’t really want to agree with anything and regret it later though. But I don’t want to miss an opportunity either! What should I do? “Ok... I might do it, I.... I just have to think about it first.”
“Sure, that’s understandable... Don’t wait too long though! I’m gonna need the answer soon!”
“Alright... I’ll think it through and I’ll let you know. What are the terms? What are you offering, if I decide to take it?”
I left Sam’s store with a couple of bags of new, larger clothes and with a mind full of questions. What should I do? Sam’s offer sounds reasonable... And it would definitely help me with my constant wardrobe troubles... I can’t imagine seeing myself on a billboard somewhere! That would be so awkward! I let out a sigh. What should I do? I’ll have to talk it through with my parents... And with Mark! Didn’t he say he’s glad I’m not using my body for money? Lost in my thoughts, I managed to ignore everything in my way. Even the scorching heat. Even people, I shouldn’t have ignored, people I should have avoided at all costs...
Jenny
I continued to eat all through the day, although I did manage to control my appetite much better than before. Still, by the end of the day, even the larger apron was reaching its limit. Dana’s shirt however still felt a bit loose, even though it didn’t fall as far down anymore. “Hey, do you think I could keep the shirt?”
“Sure thing! I won’t have any use for it, unless I lose quite a bit of weight and let's face it, that won’t happen anytime soon.” Dana chuckled, patting her monstrous gut.
She does look quite a bit bigger than in the morning, doesn’t she? I guess I’m not the only one who can’t stop themselves from eating. “Thanks! See ya on Monday.” I turned, heading towards the exit when an idea occurred to me. “You wouldn’t be able to make a cake in the shape of Darth Vader’s mask, would you?”
“Darth Vader, huh? I didn’t have ya for a geek!”
“I’m not, really… It’s just that my dad’s birthday is coming up and I still haven’t figured out what to give to him… So I came up with this.”
“Cool! To be honest I haven’t made a cake like this in a while but… with a bit of practice I think I could do it. When do ya need it?”
I left Dana’s shop behind me and headed home. My legs hurt from standing the whole day and I couldn’t wait to get home and sit down for a while. I would never guess how tiring just standing can be! I looked at my phone for the first time since morning. I skipped the dozen ‘where are you?’ messages from Angie to find the latest one. ‘Pool party! Bring a swimsuit.’
I let out a sigh. There’s no way I can fit into any of my swimsuits!
On the way home I was regretting every pound I gained and every single pastry I ate today. Every day Dana’s shop seemed to be getting further from my home. My legs hurt so badly, every single step felt like a nightmare. I was covered in sweat, my body roasting on the hottest day of the summer. My bloated, pregnant like belly was getting in the way and hampering my every move, slowing me down. There’s nothing wrong with my body, but I really need to start hitting the gym again! I can’t stay this out of shape!
I collapsed into my bed, sweaty and out of breath. Oh my god! I walked for 15 minutes, but I feel like I just ran a marathon! I yawned. It would be so great to just fall asleep… No! Come on, Jenny, you need to snap out of your lethargy. Get your big ass up and go take a shower! You still have to go buy yourself a new swimsuit. Unwillingly I rolled to my aching feet and headed into the bathroom.
I stared at my big pale gut in disbelief. It’s so huge! I realized my belly was so much bigger than I expected, after I took down Dana’s huge shirt. I can’t show up at Morgan’s like that, can I? Although… They did see me devour 5 kilos of nutella, so they can’t be that shocked, right? Unconsciously I started caressing my bloated middle. I look as if I’m full term pregnant with twins! I’ve been eating the whole day and I look like I did… The weird thing is that despite eating the whole day, I don’t even feel full! I’m not hungry, so that’s something, at least… I yawned again, this time almost dislocating my jaw. God, I’m exhausted! I hope this shower wakes me up a bit.
I laid down on the bed. I just need to close my eyes for ten seconds. One… Two… Three… I didn’t get past three, too tired to stay awake.
I woke up with a start. “Oh shit! How long have I been out?!” I looked at my phone. Just an hour... I still don’t have time to go shopping though. Swimsuits I already own will have to do…
As expected, all my swimsuits were smaller than I needed. What was surprising, the top piece was a bigger issue than the bottom. Don’t get me wrong, it was a real struggle to pull the bottom on, but I managed it in the end. My buttcheeks were peeking out quite a bit more than they should, but with how well they were shaped, it wasn’t that much of an issue. There was a big issue with the top piece however. As much as I tried, none of the ones I owned fit very well and no matter how I tried, my boobs kept escaping their confinement. They’re way too jiggly to work… Oh, I know I’ll borrow Kate’s! My mind immediately started to imagine her enormous tits. I hope she didn’t throw away her old ones!
I knocked on the door. “Sis, are you in there?” There wasn’t any response, so I decided to go inside. I guess she’s out. The doors creaked open, revealing Kate’s empty room. Empty, if I decided not to count the pile of torn clothes lying on the floor. It’s unbelievable how big she’s getting! I tried to imagine myself with boobs that big. It’s like having two medicine balls strapped to your chest! Maybe even bigger! They must be so heavy! I really wish I could grow bigger like she does. Maybe not that big though. Hmm, I wonder where she’s hiding the pills…
One by one I went through Kate’s closets, searching for the pills, but I came out empty handed. At least I found some bikini tops I can wear… I thought, trying to stay positive. I couldn’t stop feeling a bit disappointed though. I was already one step out of her room, when I finally figured out the one place I didn’t search. I have to look under her bed!
I’d like to say I elegantly knelt down next to the bed, but it would be a lie. With my bloated belly and sizable posterior, I was a lot less agile than I expected. I fell on my butt with a loud thud that must have been heard even downstairs in the living room. Awkwardly, I laid down on my side and there it was! I pulled the box from beneath the bed and opened it. Wow! Why does she have so many pills?! She can’t be planning to grow for so long, can she? I stuck my hand into the box and grabbed a handful of pills. She’ll never notice they’re missing! Happy with my bounty I waddled back into my room as fast as my fat legs allowed me. I can’t risk getting caught now! I put the pills into a little, empty box and threw it into the bag I was taking with me to Morgan’s. Time to go!
“Hey, girls!” I arrived at Morgan’s just a few minutes after 6 pm. It was still incredibly hot and the three girls were all in, or around the pool. Angie and Chloe were in the water, swimming around and having fun, while Morgan went to greet me. She looks incredible! There wasn’t any extra fat anywhere on Morgan’s body, every ounce of it seemed to find its way to her bosom. She was spilling quite a bit out of her bikini top, and I couldn’t help but stare, as her boobs bounced with every step she took. She looks so much bigger than I do! I knew she wasn’t. I knew it was just the contrast with the rest of her slim body, but I still felt the envy fill my heart.
“Hey Jenny.” Morgan greeted me. “I’m glad you could make it. Why don’t you put your stuff inside and come back to join us here?”
I stripped down to my swimsuits and stared at my reflection in Morgan’s full length mirror. My belly wasn’t as big as when I came home from work, but I still looked heavily pregnant. My boobs didn’t look quite as impressive as they deserved because of it. And my ass looks gigantic! I smiled to myself. It looks fantastic! I lifted my breasts. They look so tiny in comparison though… I waddled to my bag and took out a pill. I hope I won’t get too hungry… I thought, throwing the pill inside my mouth.
I put my phone and a towel on a lounger and jumped into the pool. Self-conscious next to the three tiny girls, I felt like the water level rose a lot. Although I knew it was just my imagination. Mostly. I really enjoyed being in the water though, I didn’t feel heavy for the first time in forever.
I don’t know how much time I spent swimming around, but I knew I was starting to feel really hungry. What really sucked about Morgan’s pool was that there were no stairs or ladder to climb out and so you had to pull yourself out. I struggled badly, feeling like a walrus when I finally managed to get my belly out. The three high pitched giggles didn’t help either. My stomach probably didn't like the sound, because it responded with an angry growl. It only made things worse as you can imagine… I blushed, red as a tomato, but I still had to ask. “Hey Morgan, do you have anything to eat?”
“There’s really good salad inside. Want me to grab you a bowl?”
Ugh, salad… My green enemy! “I don’t really feel like eating a salad to be honest…” I said, shaking my head. “Don’t you have anything more… fulfilling? I’m way too hungry to eat salad!
“Nope, sorry.”
That sucks! I could really go for pizza right now… Pizza, that’s it! “Hey, I have an idea. I could treat you all for a pizza! How does that sound?”
“That’s a wonderful idea! Just take one extra large pizza for each of us and mix up the flavors, so we can share ‘em between us!”
“Good idea.” If each of them can eat a whole large pizza, I can definitely eat two! I picked up my phone from where I put it and started calling immediately.
“Morgan, I don’t really want pizza.” Chloe said.
“Shut it, Chloe!” Morgan yelled.
I wanted to react, but it was that exact moment when the guy on the other side of the call decided to answer. “Hello, I’d like to order some pizza.” I looked at Morgan who smiled and gave me thumbs up. “I’d like five extra large pizzas…”
The pizza delivery man was there really fast and once I showed him my golden card, all I paid for was the delivery price. I took the five surprisingly large and heavy boxes and headed back to the pool. Ooh, they’re even bigger than I expected… And they smell so good! I could eat them all by myself! I giggled. I can’t wait to dig in!
“Wait, did you really think I was serious? What is wrong with you?! We’ve been busting our asses all summer to get into shape and you really thought we would want pizza?!” Morgan shouted.
“But…” I was confused. “But you said-“
“I know what I said! I can’t believe you’re so dumb!”
I frowned. I may have been a bit naïve, but I wasn’t dumb! “What do I do with all this pizza then?”
“Eat it yourself for all I care! Come girls, let’s go have the salad.” Morgan said and marched inside.
And the girls went, both Chloe and Angie following her like baby ducks behind their mother. Angie turned her head, giving one last envious look at the pizza.
I sat down in the lounger and placed pizza boxes on the small table next to it. Eat it myself? Don’t mind if I do!
I took the first bite, chewing it slowly, enjoying the taste. I took the second one and I was in heaven. The third bite doomed me, I had to have more! I started shoving the pizza into my mouth as fast as I could chew. It took just a few minutes before the entire pizza pie ended up inside my stomach. I felt just as hungry as when I started to eat.
The girls came back out just as I finished the last slice of the third pizza. I could see the looks of shock and disbelief as I sat there with a massively bloated stomach, reaching for the fourth box. I could say I didn’t care that Chloe and Morgan looked at me with disgust, but it would be a lie. I loved every second of it!
It feels so great to eat as much as I want! After three entire 18 inch pizzas, not even I could feel hungry anymore. That didn’t mean I would stop eating though. There are still two absolutely delicious pizzas waiting for me! I can’t let them go to waste, can I? I'd rather let them go to my waist! I giggled and took a bite from yet another slice.
The fourth pizza followed the fate of her three sisters. I was starting to feel… I wouldn’t say full, not exactly, but I did feel like I ate a lot. I looked down at my belly. I look like I ate a lot too! My gut was enormous, covering my entire thighs, reaching even beyond my knees! I wonder how I’ll manage to stand up… I looked at the last box on the table. It looks so sad, so alone… I won’t let you be an orphan, come to mummy!
I felt full! After five large pizzas I finally felt full. Don’t get me wrong, I still wouldn’t say no to a dessert, but I felt really good and satisfied at this point. I raised my head. Angie was on her phone and seemed to be calculating something, while Chloe and Morgan stared at me in silent horror. “What?! Have you never seen a girl eat to her heart’s content?” I asked, laughing.
Chloe shook her head and Morgan’s expression changed into one of absolute disgust.
“Jenny, do you realize you ate more pizza than in that challenge?” Angie asked.
“What? That can’t be right! I could barely finish that! I’m sure I would have felt way fuller if that was true.”
“But it is true! You must have stretched your stomach so much!”
I just shrugged. She must have miscalculated… No longer thinking about food I started to feel some discomfort. Ouch, my butt hurts so much! I need to get out of this lounger… It took all of my strength to rise to my feet. What I didn’t take into account though, was just how much my center of gravity shifted and so I continued forward, following my massive gut. The splash that followed was so big and loud that I was sure half of the water just left the pool. I swam to the edge of the pool. If you can call the movement I did in my current condition swimming. How the hell am I going to get out?!
I turned sideways, my right hip pressing against the side of the pool. I tried to raise my right foot to the edge, only to fail miserably. I can’t even lift my leg with this monstrous gut in the way! And there’s no way I can lift myself with just my hands! I turned my head to the completely stunned trio standing outside the pool and watching me. I smiled innocently. “A little help?”
Angie jumped to me, grabbing my hand, without hesitation and Chloe followed her lead soon after. Morgan however stayed still, with her arms crossed in front of her, staring at me with such disdain, I could almost hear what she was thinking. “Just let her drown.” When did she become such a bitch?
“Stop! Stop! Stop!” I shouted. “This isn’t going to work!” The girls were pulling me by my arms, barely lifting me from the water. My arms hurt like hell though, feeling like they were about to dislocate at any second.
“Morgan, could you maybe stop standing there and come help us?” Angie asked.
“Why? She did it to herself.” Morgan said dismissively.
“Because she’s your friend? What the hell is wrong with you?!” Angie shouted.
I wanted to kiss her for that… and to kick Morgan’s ass.
Morgan let out a dramatic sigh. “Alright… I’m not pushing her butt though!”
Angie rolled her eyes and jumped into the pool.
Morgan and Chloe grabbed my arms.
“Start pulling!” Angie yelled and dived down.
I felt Angie’s shoulder sinking into my right buttock. “Morgan, pull!” I shouted.
“I’m pulling!” She lashed back.
“You can pull harder than that! You’re not this weak, are you?!”
Morgan’s face turned red and she started to pull with so much more strength, it was incredible. She’s actually much stronger than either Chloe, or Angie! With the additional push from below from Angie, I was finally moving up!
Chloe fell on her knees, exhausted. Angie emerged, spitting water and trying to catch her breath. Morgan looked fine though. At last I lay with solid ground below my back.
Morgan laid her foot on my giant middle, looming over me. “Next time, I’m calling the fire brigade, you get it, fatass?!”
“Yeah, I get it.”
“Good!” Morgan said, storming inside.
“Bitch!” I cursed under my breath.
***
Kate
I didn’t know for how long he followed me, but I started to panic when I finally noticed him. I tried to pick up my pace, but it was getting more and more difficult with how much bigger my breasts have gotten. Nervous and afraid, my breathing was rushed and shallow. Soon I was out of breath completely.
“Kate! Yo Kate!” He shouted.
I shivered, suddenly feeling cold, despite the scorching heat. I wanted to run away. I used to be a decent runner and I thought I would have been able to keep my distance from him… but that was before. I looked down on my bouncing chest, heaving up and down with every step I took and even with every breath.
“Wait up!”
“Leave me alone, James! I have nothing to say to you!”
“Hey!” James grabbed me firmly by my left arm, turning me around.
I acted without thinking, slapping him. It wasn’t a very good slap though and he still held my other arm. His grip on my forearm tightened. That’s gonna leave a mark…
“Aah, what the fuck?!” James roared in anger and slapped me with the back of his free hand with much bigger strength than I could ever produce.
My sight went black for a second and my legs gave up. He let go of my hand and I crumbled to the ground. My lip burned and I tasted blood in my mouth. I watched him looming over me, his eyes piercing me through with a mixture of rage and lust. “Why can’t you just leave me alone? Why are you doing this to me?!”
James' features softened. “I’m in love with you!” He shook his head. “I have always been. Why can’t you see that?!”
I almost chuckled. “You have a really fucked up way of showing that!”
James sighed and his features hardened again. “You made me do it!” He yelled. “You caused it! This is all your fault!”
Could it be really my fault? Did I cause all of this? No! He’s full of shit! “What are you talking about?!”
“Why did you never give me a chance, huh?! You always rejected me!”
“Honestly? You want to hear the truth?” I asked, rising to my feet. I wasn’t scared anymore, anger took its place in my heart. I rose to my full height, realizing I was just an inch or two shorter than him. I looked him in the eyes and asked. “Are you sure you can handle it?!”
“Tell me!”
“Everything about you disgusts me! You’re dumb, aggressive loser! You think I was impressed by your constant staring at my chest?! You don’t love me! You don’t even know who I am! For you I’m nothing more than a pair of tits you want to drool all over! Tell me, is it in that little brain of yours alright to harass women? I never liked you and I never will! So leave me the fuck alone!” I was getting more and more loud as my rant progressed and I shouted the last sentence.
James looked distraught at first, stunned for a few moments, but then he started laughing.
I raised my eyebrow quizzically. “What’s so funny?”
He grinned nastily. “Well!” he said, putting his hands together. “I just realized we’re all alone here in this alley way and there’s no Taylor to stop me this time!”
He started to move towards me, but I was ready. Somewhere far back inside my brain I was preparing for this to happen. I kicked my right leg forward, catching him right in the crotch. Never in my life did I manage to kick this hard. James cried out in pain and toppled to the ground. He lay there in a fetal position, whimpering softly. “If I ever even see you coming to me, I’m calling the cops, you son of a bitch!” I marched away, hoping to never see this asshole ever again.